Vous êtes sur la page 1sur 416

A

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

IN

OXE

VOLUME.

OXFORD

PRINTED

FOR

THOMAS

BY

TEGG,

D.

73,

A.

TALBOYS,

CHEAPSIDE,

1840.

LONDON.

1840*

*RL

SYSTEM
OF

I
O

K;

R,

HISTORY
OF

THE

BLACK

ART.
BEING

Dealing

Devil

the

with

both

on

Now,

Our

Magic,

The

Devil

The

Confrer

in his

Just

ivhistles

up

Mankind's

of

Account

Historical

obsequious Devil

The

Mill

turns

and

Circles

his

round

Charm

to

Spirits,as
obeys the
the

the

first

the

commands

early-

most

how

and

Sides

himselfsubmits

Thy

the

AN

quaintance
Ac-

begun.

Troops of Hell,
and
Spell.

his

Rounds

Men

Hounds.

do

Sorcerer's

Horse,

that

And

Sold

Skill,

firstturns

round

Mill.

LONDON,
Millar,
Clement's

Printed:
at

Buchanan's

Church

in

the

Head,
Strand,

by Andrew
against
mdccxxviii.

St.

PREFACE.

To

stumble

not

be

may

If

by

preface

some

may
this

to

it will

but

necessary,

should

science,

practice,or

be

world

The

nothing

black

of the

for

art

as

in

the

introduction

to

such

to

say

well

as

think

conjurers,

honest

men

its

their

is, that

they

read

reading

are

really at
when

now,

they

they

are,

dark
state.

the

ancient

of

old

necromancers

first

they
read

were

of

them

cians,
magi-

very
them

for

and

in

honest

generally speaking,

and

wizards,

this

of

take

jugglers, cheats, mountebanks,


else, real

of

in

upon

its modern

as

they

practice, they

when

imposed

notions

ancient,

when

and

modern

fellows,

in

when

they

been

perhaps

than

people,

and

can

magic,

instruction

for

grammar

all I

has

more

practice,
Most

rules

magical

body

called

thing

mistaken.

be

their

of

beginners,

young
will

expect

book

terrible

this

of

system

readers

my

the

we

short.

very

or

that

title,and

my

threshold,

the

at

undertaking

new

difficultyin

remove

mere

posture-masters

downright

dealers

with

Devil.
There

men,

is

than

delusion

one

which
;

and

sort

nothing
it is

fain

would

not

can

their

be

be

called
grosser

cunning,

cunning
piece
but

of

their

PREFACE.

clients' want

of
of

appearance
It is
and

blind

the blind
All

what

common

the

and
and

the

wit

and

understanding.

between

magic

make

can

must

the

Devil, that have

anything to

middle

in the earliest time

time, rogues

middle

first they dealt with


and

with

not

now

in the first ages


in the

people;
and

in

see

the Devil,

second

then

people are

in the

the

at

Devil

either

nature

wiser

than

than
both

the

cunning

times, fools

with

with

or

in

the

the people
wiser

and

magicians.
in

our

present pretendersto

people could but keep their


in their pockets; and that they should have
money
their pockets picked by such an unperforming,unmeaning,
these are, is the only
as
ignorant crew
magic that I can find in the whole science.
magic,

The

if the

men

age, wickeder

age, the
the

last

by

them.

honest

were

magicians were

great harm

no

in these
;

do with

latter ages,

they

nature

the

our

than

wickeder
I

in these

it,

pretenders

dealt with

wise

were

call

dealingwith

be
certainly

they

age, madmen

men

first ages

note

cunning

the

far from

so

Devil, that they

the

upon

is, to

I may

as

It is evident
are

it

by

is between

the

In

imposed

sleightof hand,

this time

at

fools,

ignorant.

discoveryI

practice.

fools cheat

ignorant are

visible difference there

the least

all their

where

art

the

and

to

in

sense

strange piece of

the

by

cunning,that gives them

best

peopleof

poor

course

this itch

the present age, in

that I

can

of their

think

of to

brain, the

the

cure

tarantula

running to cunning men,

as

of
you

PREFACE.

the

call them, and

XI

this,of laughing at them


the

of many

age

could

solemn

the

would

reach

never

of wit and

men

all the

exhausted

into

good

solid and

the

general vice,
qualityjoin in

of the

to

be

not

be

are

they will

the

world, though

preachersshould

men

when

manners,

of

out

all the

preachingand

fruitless and

the
even

men

attempt, might be hissed

is

success,

satire has reformed

the

folly,which

have

likelyto

most

prove

ridiculed

cudgelled

into it.
Your

modern

so
especially
harlequins,
exquisitely
well performed as those
contrived, and so perfectly
of late by Mr.
Rich, (inwhich, not to flatter him,
must
all that was
we
acknowledge he has outdone
before him,) have gone
further to expose
and run

down

the

world

of the

magic

stage could
dramatic

speaking of, and

am

the vapours,

hippo,and
before

do

than

nay,

performancesof

than

the whole

all the

the last age

the

cure

brightest

could

pretend

to.

Never

the

was

the

ignorance on

the

other, more

is mimicked

popular frenzy

accuratelylaid

We
same
senses

the

of

out

and

the

eyesight:

only that

we

open

the

magician made
wit,and the Devil

more

mimicry
a

fool,

himself

countenance.

leave the remainder


hand

the

exposed ;
impudence on

the life ; the

to

the fool tickled into

laughed

side, and

one

better

the

cannot

success

passionsare
our

method

bringit up

be

to

from

to

be

looks

completed by

the

fail,while

the

wrought
the

same

upon

by
way,

its original,
and pursue

PREFACE.

Xll

it

of its prospect.

end

the

to

foolish

what

things you

what

show

you

what

still worse

just

are

things the

you

doing ;

before
to

ages

shows

now

did

ancestors

your

Rich

you,

come

are

good

account

we

and
like

after you.

do

to

Mr.

Let

disgusted at

be

man

no

the

we

of the magi, and


originaland wisdom
the
call them
then
magicians: if we will debauch
the fault is our
word with a degeneracy of practice,
Their magic was
trulyscience, whereas ours
own.
of devilism,
is neither magic or science, but a kind
the

give of

that would
be wicked
practicecarried on, by men
otherwise
want
if they did not
wit, and are
no
harmless, than as they happen to be fools.
a

Even

languages, and none


complete degeneracy of, or

; a

sense

common

will
together,

put

you

from, though it

it is very

from?

not

make

clue

traced
to

in

darkest

ages

it

little difficult,
yet

this is the

the

it

by

reason

why

and

and

their invention

expected
when
to

to

seems

world, when
was

antiquitygives us

as

it

ignorance

of the

notion

far back

as

discover

wonderful,
advanced

and

necessary,

seems

something it

the

history.

I have

racked

deviation

stood
under-

complication of negatives,that

bring this nothingfrom

to

derived

any

be

to

affirmative.

Now,

call it

soever

many
one

up

confusion, that

Babel-like

several

speaks

how

its best, it is

at

have

its beginning

curiosityof
miracle, and
to

the

thing
some-

confirm

every

men,

having

the wise

the utmost,

called in the

PREFACE.

Devil

their

to

and

those

and

give

near,

and

hard

to

Devil

did

distinguish
there
all the

and
spirits,

the

gone

if

say

Devil

the

have

dispute

trod

they

they

deal

that

and

us

the

with

converse

with

it

since

ever

on

following sheets

dangerous science, falselycalled

Which

treads

Hell's

mimic,

Deals

with

The
To

Satan's

than

Devil's

When

he

harangu'd

In the

first ages

That

thee

the

Nature's

first

Jubal

To

this his
born

First made

arts

thou, and

To

world

still the

usher,

wise

Prompting

But

junior

witchcraft

to
to

cheat, under
a

Eden

thy face,

thy gravity

in witchcraft

worlds

senior

induct

his

for grace.
grew.

pursue.

mankind,

inquiring mind.

his

the

mechanic,

play'd,

masquerade.

brought,

Tubal, science

metals, that

him

in

for wit,

create.

design'd,

in

he

mistook

men

Thy conj'ringpast
By

Eve

e'er

mankind.

upon

which

to

did

Hell

juggling-box, by

first game,

sublime,

of state,
Heav'n

music

taught.
of grave,

cloak
then

knave,

the
:

so

gicians
ma-

good

determine

of crime.

mountebank

put the grand parade

The

brink

very

devils

more

infernal

the

upon

was

it
spirits,

any

matter.

Hail

so

and

magician

between

say

the

let

help

measures,

Hell,

of

edge

the

they

we

Satan's

between

they

better

infernal, yet

the

to

very

of

-want

into

run

up

the

upon

is, that

with

not

themselves

almost

that

assistance, for

that

and

Xlll

is

BOSTON
PUBLIC
LIBRARY

CONTENTS.

Part

I.

Page
Introductiox.

Of

and

what

and

how

the

of the

meaning
of

kind

the

people

the words

Magic

terms

who

magicians

were,

Magician

or

were

originallyunderstood.
Chap.

II.

How

wisdom

in the
and

kings

III.

Of

the

and

the

of nature,

and

wizards, and

works

their

Of

IV.

he

whether
a

in

imitating

divine

difference
of

true, and

whose

the

to

has

and

the

cheats

Devil

the

60

assumed

world

in

allowed

no.

of the

and

of the

or

magicians,

been

to

and
and
sume,
as-

Devil's

91

conduct

inspirations; something

between

signs

sorcerers

Devil

the

shape

human

account

of the

m.

is, or

turn

began.

first ages

further

V.

shapes

the

which

magi,

to

with

deal

first appearances

others, in

37

philosophy, astronomy,

conversation

what

occasion

honest

ancient
was

his

s.

and

reason

the

original study

how

Chap.

others.

made

were

mus,
Zoroaster, Cad-

as

men

government,

magicians

account

man}*-

brought

Chap.

of the

that

on

advanced

learning

royaltyand

to

many

and

Chap.

and

first ages

how

them

wonders,
of the

and

false

as

larly
particuwell

former.

as

123

CONTENTS.

XVI

Page

Chap.

Of

VI.

who

as

diabolical

handed

VII.

Of

the

art, and

how

Egyptians

and

practiceand

art, how

it

and

by what
height which

spread

Of

Introduction.

the

reallyis, why
practicesof

Of

I.

in its

II.

The

acted

Chap.

Of
:

some

Chap.

IV.

those

the

without

now

III.

the

to.

itself; what
several

in it in

the

that

as

general.
art

215

as

without

art

225

the Devil

as

the

carry it

to

the Devil.

defend

of their

244

of

may

be

themselves

practice.
as
spirits

magicians

there

;
an

superior beings, without

how

present times.

and
-280

it is understood

far it may

intercourse

be
with

familiarity

any

Devil, or evil spirits


; with

to the

it

parts of the

magiciansseem

Of the doctrine

the

182

differing

practicesare

his black

they

examples

supposed

the

cians
present pretences of the magi-

how

by

with

up

several

changed

magicians,so
on

to

are

the

first with

at

gic,
ma-

it grew

magic, or the black


practiceand perfection.

scene

139

cal
diaboli-

modern

now

Chap.

of

world,

art

is contained

also,what
Chap.

there

what

world, and

cians,
Phoeni-

II.

black

it in

be

since arrived

Part

was

itself in the

degrees
it has

it

progress

explained to

now

gic,
ma-

encouraged.

first openly

it was

it is

as

the

to

on

where
Chap.

of
the first practisers

were

ition
trans-

316

XYli

CONTENTS.

Page
Chap.

Of

V.

the

stands

is

like

the

to

that

Of

such

it

VII.
not

who

the

or

Satan

deal

the

as

with
is

they

deal
the

with
black

good
art

deal

tions
operahave

have,

ther
whe-

and

art,

an

really

they

the

by

experiments,
and

Devil,

do

is

if

mutual

or

consent,

magicians.

magicians

the

history

magical

by

as

the

35

magical

and

all

at

and

concert

what

really

the

magicians

no,

they

end,

an

lusions
de-

gone,

Devil

the

Devil

of

by

that

all

the

has

it

course.

performed

Seeing,

and

at

the

power

it is

it

of

and

mankind

with

end

consequence

Chap.

do,

being

art

whether

between

deluding

it

as

from

chapter,

length

converse

raising

whether

last

what

in

time,

present

magicians,

can

an

is

the

of

go,

the
to

the

the

no

now

comes

VI.

hell

magicians

have

Chap.

of

pretences
of

so

in

stripped

the

or

of

magic

pretend,
raise

or

with,

managed,

and

spirits, by

373

they

the

how

do

Devil

their

why

do

respondence
cor-

they

conjurings

and

?
-

386
_

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

INTRODUCTION.

the

Of

meaning
people the

of
'magic'

or

of the terms
;
magicians were,
'magician' were

who

what

and

how

and

kind

the

originally

words

tinder-

stood.

Before

be

is and

is

not

obliged to make
I am
willing to
with
the

end

of

this

word

understood

be

to

such-like

and

Art,

that

main

ing,
undertak-

in my
title,it
plainly laid down
explain the terms, and to determine

to

Black

the

is

which

what

to

come

hard

frequent

suppose
the
ancient

magic

my

of

had

as

readers
as

usage,

quite

as

go

not

so

not

to

the
shall

we

we

cessary
ne-

fully

by Magic,

words

use

is

along.
quainted
unac-

know

different

signification
in former
what
it is now
times, from
applied
the
that
studied
to ; and
people who
or
professed
call
that which
we
now
magic,' were
quite another
of folk, than
those
sort
worthy gentlemen who
now
that profession.
to
apply themselves
In a word, a magician was
less in the
more
no
or
ancient
Chaldean
times, than
mathematician,
a
a
a

'

of

man

science, who,

stored

learning, as learning went


of walking dictionary to
the

rest

which
be

of

occurred

informed
s.

mankind

M.

to

about

in

them,
;

and

in
other
any
and

with

and
knowledge
those
kind
a
days, was
people, and instructed
niceties
which

in this

sense

and

difficulties

they

wanted

we

are
B

to

to

be

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

speak of the magicians in


Egypt, in Persia,in Babylon, "c.
ill signs,and
when
Thus
tokens,
omens,
any
dreams, or other strange things,happened in those
to
times, whether
publiclyin the air,or particular
find not
only the ordinary
persons and families,we
ately
kings and princes sent immedipeople,but even
the southfor the magiciansand the wise men,
what
the meaning of such
sayers, "c, to tell them
thingswas.
occasions
These magiciansare explainedon many
and that term
of wise men,
again by
by the term
standing.
than ordinaryunderof knowledge, and more
men
when

understood

Men, in
into, and

looked

up
of the

motions

who,

as

signsof

the

It

than

very

rules
would
J

among

from, the
and other heavenly bodies, and
the

understood
Scriptures,

superiorluminaries

the

perhaps a

for
little,

of

arcana

the

there; who

nature,

and

were

little experimentalphilosophy;

reasons

which

I shall repeat presently.

improprietyin speech to call such as


wise men
most
at that time, though perhaps the utof their knowledge might arrive to no
more
cause
Bewhat we
would
now
justlycall superficial.
the knowledge of nature
was
at that time
in the world ; and the philosopher
green and young
of those times, if he was
to be rated by the
men
are
pleased to judge by at this time,
learned friend sir Tho.
be something like our
it was
whose particular
honour
to be a doctor
.,

was

these

nature,

times, the face of the heavens, and

into
of

studied

observations

made

stars

of the

searched
masters

word, who

it is said in the

influences

I say

we

no

fools,and

fool among

doctors.

casions
went, on the several ochinted as above, for the solution of doubtful
questions; to be resolved and directed in difficult

To

and

these

magiciansmen

intricate

undertakings;

to

be advised

in

things

of

it,that it was

lost

them

the

trade

or

like

to

if he should

or

man

should

have

not

give

me

nothing?

Then

fourth

part of

he

when

Saul's

servant

account

the.

shekel

money
give the

cunning
that

he

expect

of

cattle for
my
told him he had

servant

of

in my

no

to

should

how

of their

men

ficulty
difthe seer, Saul made
a
had
nothing to give him ;

said,I have

any
when

tell

to

loaf of bread

and

seer,

to

go

of it because

pocket,and

employment

an

in their way, foretell of their


hood
and that they made
a liveli-

of it ; therefore

him

proposed to
as

magi, made

their business

goods,direct

health, and

MAGIC.

OF

prophets,or

or

seers,

SYSTEM

silver

in

his

purse,
penny,
half-

(which,by the way, was not above seven-pence


solving
or
thereabouts,)Saul was
mighty glad,reto give the low-prizedmagician or
prophet
that

fee, to tell him

vast

father's

what

was

become

of his

asses.

not
so
lawyers'fees were
high in
since ; for if he had
those days as they have been
had that piece of silver,
not
perhaps about as big as
an
English groat, I say, if he had not had that, a
would have
coupleof half-pennybarleyloaves it seems
been
as
good, and have done as well ; those loaves
being not usuallybigger than our half-penny,or at

It

best
are

seems

than

the

our

penny

wheaten

brown

bread

loaves

now.

findwhenBen-hadadking of Damascus
if he should live
sent
to Elisha the prophet to know
die, he sent the prophet a present, fortycamels
or
all the
with
loaden
good things of Damascus,
A largefee ! But it is to be sup2 Kings viii. 9.
posed,
the giftsent was
suited to the prophet
not
much
sender ; he gave as a king ; but
to the
as
so
the
stillwe- find the seers
were
supposed to make
gain their business.
the same
fore
That it was
thing with the magi, beto
that,we have no reason
doubt, though we
Again;

you

SYSTEM

have

OF

MAGIC.

particularin story relatingto that part.


But we
find those southsayers,
magicians,and wise
who were
for by Pharaoh, king of Egypt,
sent
men,
received
his dream, were
to interpret
to have
great
satisfaction
the
to
rewards, if they had given
king ;
and Joseph,we
great rewards, as
see, did receive
no

well

honour, on that account.


zar's
of NebuchadnezAgain afterwards, in the case
dream, there is a sufficient testimony that
as

those

wise

astrologers,
magicians,"c,

men,

esteemed

not

wizards

be

to

with

dealers

and

Devil, but only(asI have explainedthe word


or
philosophers,
knowledge, men

mere

and
works

of

them

nature

tell him

to

dream, but
with

death

for when

the

above)
learning

of skill in the

and

king demanded
of
interpretation

of

the

only the

not

of

men

men,

of science

dream

the

and
itself,

threatened

the

them

they failed to perform it, they


ness
expostulatewith the king upon the unreasonableof the proposal,
no
as
a thing that
king in the

world

in

wise

were

would

case

expect from

them, and

the power
of nature
to perform:
As if they had said, Does your
deal with

piece of

the
work

Devil, that you


as

this from

and
man

it ; but

do

then
can

we

will

not

in

we

expect such

? It is not

us

let the

was

majesty think

should

of any, or
of all the wise men,
the world, and therefore it cannot
should

that

king

it,and
interpret

or

in the power
philosophersin

imagined we

be
tell

the

us

that's

as

dream,
much

as

do.

It is
or

were
men

plain from hence, not only that the magi


not
jurers
magicians in those days were
reallyconand dealers with the Devil, but that they
[understood
of

to

be

what

may
and of

learning,of wisdom,
when
the king
: so

preferhim, it is
spiritwas found

said he
in

him;

did
and

call

we

scholars,

derstanding
superiorun-

calls for Daniel

it because

an

in another

to

excellent

placeit is

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

OF

said, that the spiritof the holy Gods


whereas

him

esteemed
set

was

the

the

at

as

of the

one

them

over

Certainlythen

rest.

what

be

magicians to
such

ought

as

unlawful

they

did

have

since

of

understood

Devil, and

the

those

take

not

sorcerers,

punished for having or using


and the
with evil spirits
practices
be

to

and

arts

we

with

viz., dealers

ours,

he
nay, and
of all
governor

magicians;

the chief and

as

king

it is certain that the

time

same

in him

was

like.
this been

Had
would

have

both
the

Jews,

in

But

to

go

back

one

not
as

manner,

only among
call

we

now

criminals.
and
originals,

to

fountain

man,

fetch

to

rant,
igno-

born

very little knowledge but what


channels.
of these two

arrives

by

the

from

knowledge

up

little

for

nations, such

punished as

magicians were

another

after

after-ages;

in other

but

opinionof them, they

common

treated

been
and

then

the

to

comes

First, Long experience,study,and application.

Secondly, Teaching
that

went

and

instruction

those

from

before.

I shall insist

only upon

for the sake

of what

the

last,and

that

cularly
parti-

antediluvian.

was

The

in
obtained
earlyknowledge which mankind
ately
those days,is supposed to be by teaching immediAdam
and Eve's
from heaven
; for example :
time with their
mouths
were
opened at the same
knew
what
guage
laneyes, and they could speak, and
made.
to
as
they were
speak, as soon
certain also, that all the speaking
it is most
But
learnt it successively
and
Eve
world
since Adam
imitation of sounds, teaching
from them, by mere
most

of parents and
After Adam,

nurses,

his

other

the like.

posterity
having learnt

immediately from him,


another, a

and

and

so

to

converse

to

speak

with

one

veral
acquired knowledge in searts
thingsquicklyfollowed ; particular

consummate

and

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

OF

either

from
taught by inspiration
of
heaven, or attained by the exquisitecapacities
their minds ; one
having a genius to this,another
to that kind of knowledge ; as one
to music, another
metals and minerals
to working in and findingout
in the earth, then
melting,refining,casting,and
other operations and improvements, as knowledge
in by the door of experiment.
came
Adam's
his particular
house or
posterity
(I mean
family)learnt to speak more
immediatelyfrom him
and Eve their mother, by mere
imitation of sounds,
do to this day from one
another.
we
as
But having thus obtained
mediate
speech from their imtioned
parents, all other acquiredknowledge menture,
above, such as of their improvement of culsciences

were

discoveries

in nature,
be the consequence,
1. Of
desire

vehement

to

and inflamed

knowledge, planted in their minds by


itself;an inquiringdisposition
ible
; being sens-

of

vast

hidden

treasure

and

fitted for that

search, and which

furnished
search
a

been

how

to

secret

have

were

more

and

beforehand

into all the


accuracy

so

instructed

than

dinarily
or-

directlyto
of nature,

arcana

pointed,as
what

to

reason

to

if

search

they
for,

to find it.
3. A
it, and where
from
them
heaven, filling
with, or
inspiration

at

least

in

more

search

for

directingthem to, the knowledge


than ordinarymanner.

N. B.
appear

fathers

we

with, guiding them

after and

readiness

had

capaciousunderstanding

vast

the antediluvian

believe

covery,
apt for dis-

nature

as

to

2.

generalgood.

in

it were,
waited
only for the
open itself to their view for the

which,

search, in order

with

like,seemed

after

nature

the

the

and

We
a

at

cannot

doubt

but

were

of

there

things
now

to

versed
untaught, not having conperfectly
all with men
taught and instructed before

man

of such knowhim, and yet should have a treasure


ledge
in his mind, exertingitself in action to such

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

OF

patriarchsof the
antediluvian age, we
should presently
give him up
for a magician in the grossest acceptationof the
word, and say, in short,that he deals with the Devil.
degree

But

as

was

be it

so

the

ordinary to

not, and

or

of those

let the

ledge
know-

consummate

it will,
way
it
will suppose

patriarchscome

which

it

will,or as you
to
be, this is certain, it died with them ; it was
herited
in the flood, the postdiluvian
all drowned
age inif they did, it was
very little of it ; or
drowned
again in the flood of vice and wickedness,
almost as soon
which
overspreadthe world, as the
people did the plainsof Shinaar, and much sooner
and

be

great

as

as

they spread the rest of the earth with their


however
fast they multiplied.
posterity,
the people of those first ages
Nor
do I wrong
when
I say they seemed
after the flood in the least,
lost all that fund of knowledge, all that cato have
pacious
understanding,and all that saered inspiration,
which
their predecessorsthe
antediluvians

than

of; I need

masters

were

of it than

go

further

no

for

an

ample
ex-

the

it
For was
buildingof Babel.
and
ridiculous
possiblethat anything so absurd
entered
into the thoughts of men,
could have
if
they had not been sunk into an unexpressibledegeneracy
of understanding
to sense,
as
a mere
stupidity
?
To say nothing of their having lost all pretence
far were
to inspiration,
so
they from
any
share of sacred lightin it,that they could not be
to

have

build

said
to

may

with

staircase
case

acted
house
more

to

go
of another

of the

with
to

common

reach

up

Bless

sense.

to

heaven

proprietyexpress it, to
by ; and
up ipto heaven
flood

too, which

adds

to

or

as

we

build
that
the

us

in

ness
mad-

designmany ways.
notion of heaven
1. They had certainly
no
itself;
notions
of heaven, they
to
not
speak of religious
dark and stupid as to the philobe entirely
must

sophy of it ;
regions,the

SYSTEM

the

OF

distance, the

immense

differing

things in their
situation,by the way, or

and

natural

of

alteration

circumstances

MAGIC.

in the

passage.
stitution,
conunderstandingof their own
have very gross and
at least they must
or
of their
absurd conceptionsabout it; as particularly
breathing and subsistingin the regions above the
ether, (or
atmosphere, and in the pure unmixed
what
else it should
be called,)which
they who
be sure
mounted
to meet
up to such height would
with, and in which they might as easilyconceive
of breathing,as they could
an
ceive
conimpossibility
breath.
of the impossibility
of livingwithout
notion of the nature
3. They must
have had no

had

They

2.

no

of the flood itself; as

weight
collected
build

the

of

would

of the power,
when
moving

waters,
unable
; how

body

be

to

presently blown

force,and

that

anything they

resist the

up

and

such

in

force, and

driven

could

not

be
the

by

away

stream.

utterlyignorant of the nature


of the earth on which
their buildingstood ; how no
firm in it,
foundation
could be laid so deep or
so
but what
ocean
by the violence of such an immense
They

4.

of

would

water

the

fabric

earth

be

must

which

be

loosened

and

overwhelmed, and

be brought down
consequence
upheld it being washed away.

by

the

be wholly ignorant of what


our
They must
learned theory-men insist to have been the causes
of the deluge,namely, an absorptionor breaking in
o.

of the

surface

known
which

cavityor
the

fall of the
to

of that

earth

case

of

before

filled up with water, into


fell with a violence
equal to the
lowest

that could

subterranean

be

deep

supposed
;

and

in

tude
height,and strength,and magnimake
to
building could only serve

the

their

was

hollow

highestmountain

fall into the

which

earth, which

10

its fall

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

certain, and

violent, more

more

more

terrible.
All these

things,and many more, which nature,


had they been capable of consulting
it,would have
dictated to them, they must
be perfectly
ignorant
of; otherwise they could never, with a deliberation
and long consulting
one
another, as the relation of
the story implies,
have gone
about
ridiculous a
so
pieceof work as that of Babel, than which nothing
attempted by the grossest and dullest fancies on
earth was
ever
more
norant.
abominably foolish and igthese the

of the wise antediluvian


posterity
minds
were
inspiredfrom heaven, and
age ! whose
whose
so
understandingswere
eminentlylarge and
capacious; whose genius led them to the inventing
Were

in quest of
useful arts, and to exalt them
the noblest parts of science, (such as music in particular
and
the
make
refined
to
most
;)
experiments,

the

most

such

the

as

melting,mixing, separating,and

of metals

and

which

was

still as

much

fining
reas

all the rest, the findingthose metals in the ore, as


the gold, of
the iron, the copper, the silver,and
which

complete knowledge, and


useful expericarried it on
doubt
to the most
no
ments
?
Jabal and Jubal, for example, the
Thus
of Lamech, who, severally
sons
applyingthemselves
instructers of their posterity
to useful arts, became
in culture
of the earth, husbandry, breeding of
in
Others, we
find, were
cattle, "c.
proficients
trine
philosophy,and the study of nature ; for the docof sounds is one
of the nicest parts of philosophical
study,and we find them immediatelymasters
others in
of music, and inventingand instructing
making the instruments of music ; and particularly
we

find

those

nicest

harp,

and

which

they had

and

most

difficult of all the

organ, that
is vocal ; and music
the

is

to

say,

rest, the

wind-music,

by vibration,which

we

12

cities

MAGIC.

OF

considered,than the old world, whose

crimes

involved

had

if

and

SYSTEM

them

wit, not

for

generaldestruction
anything,it was for want

in

they fell short

in

flagrant

of

of wickedness.

want

in all their subsequent conduct,


appears
after Noah, to
the first peopling of the world

This
from

that foolish
old world

that

it,Heb.

xi. 5,

as

be

to
a

with

rewarded

men

the

piety,of

have

commentators

in

and

expatiating
upon
Scripture again expresses

explaining. The
walking with God
was

learned

our

great deal of time

for

the

In

of Enoch, that he
particularly
expression,
an
emphatic significant

God;

ivith

famous

were

age

said, as

which

spent

of.

found, that, at least for a time,


call on
the name
of the Lord; and

it is

walked

speak

we

began to
patriarchsof
whom

Babel-buildingage

an

act

of

faith,and

gloriousexample
an

immediate

He
into heaven
:
person
the
him ; and from which

of such

this

quotes
faith

translation

as

of the

for God took


and acmost
exquisitely
his new
Mr. Asgillformed
complishedly-whimsical
system of going the nearest
way (home) to heaven
by the furthest way about, a fierychariot instead of
not
a
dying ; as if the former were
change as well
had not alreadymade
and as if Heaven
the latter,
as
the best choice
for us : but
though he suffered
(having been expelled
martyrdom for his scheme
the parliament of two
kingdoms for it,)we do not
find he has yet had the benefit of his project,
we
so
wait till he
is pleased to make
the
must
riment.
expeBut

to return

to

I say,

as

wicked

good

in

them, and

sons

not,

the antediluvians

they were,
for

had

the old

some

race

with

some

world,

shadow

years, nay, some


of years, they maintained
the character
of God, before they were
debauched

daughtersof
the

as

was

of

dreds
hunof the

by

the

that is to say, before they blended


the corrupt seed of Cain, and mingled

men;

blood

the

race

the

ladies

13

MAGIC.

Where,

of
description

earlydays of
it is

OF

idolaters.

with

accurate

an

SYSTEM

the way,

by

the

times, 1

it is evident

have

we

in those

mean

it was

justthen

the devils

of the age ;
the beauties,the toasts, the fine faces,were
the baits ;
the hell lay concealed
in the smiles of the charming
as

now,

were

the magicians,
they were
takingthe
and its grossest sense
present acceptation
sex;

the

witchcraft,and its force

it drew

in

it does

now,

with

lay

the

was

so

I shall have
we

go

story

In

on.

to

occasion

the

the

next

to

mean

tion.
genera-

antediluvians

The

read

large as

at

I descend

time,

sons

there

that
irresistible,
of God, just,in a word, as

of which

and

speak again

but

the

even

in its

word

ligion
might have something of rein them, however
mixed
with crime ;
fatally
for the new
as
good-for-nothing
hardly
race, we
of anything that ever
to be found
was
among

called

self
himvaluable, from Noah
Noah
himself,we all know,
; and even
fell into the debaucheries
of wine, and if you will
in it a hundred
believe tradition,continued
years.
Now
from him, and from his immediate
race, nature

them

that may
downward

seemed

be

prepared

they fell

all

into

crimes

for the
manner

utmost

of

degeneracy, for

crimes,

nay,

into

the

they did not begin low, and


sin gradually,
but immediatelyafter the drunkenness
of Noah
himself, his posteritydegenerated into
rather returned
it ; for some
to
or
think,
idolatry,
and that not without probability
enough, that Noah's

worst

sons

were

in the

first; for

idolaters before

ark, such

the

saved
flood,and were
the will of God, merely for being

was

the

of a righteous
father ; if so,
or
posterity
progeny
then they only returned
which
to the idolatry
they
had been practised
in before.
But

be

that

of Noah
all his wise

as

it

will,it is certain that the posterity

fell immediatelyinto
dictates which

he

gave

and
idolatry,
to

his

that

children,

14

which

for

MAGIC.

OF

SYSTEM

duction,
preservedby oral traages were
and were
called the precepts of Noah, had
sufficient effect upon them
to prevent that hated

no

so

many

sin of

while he was
alive.
idolatry,
no, not even
is worth
it not too
observinghere indeed, were
for your reading,how effectually
Noah, by the

It

grave
horrid

defection

drunkenness,

againstthe
he

how

I say

had

been

indeed

to

so

if he

the

would,

the debauched

when

world

monitor, by his

the

to

had

How

near

ridicule

exposed

himself

instead

of the

and when
the
posterity,
had rendered
own
practice,

fruitless and

for

that,he might preach


regardwould he obtain,

of his

reverence

after

instructer

his drunkenness

instructions

preacherof righteousness,

what

but

of

act

one

shut the door

future

own

antediluvian

; but

years

in that

he
effectually

force of all his

six hundred

by

morals

own

till then, indeed, a

was

and

of his

drunken

his instructions

ridiculous ?

justlymight they

bid him

hold

his tongue,

and

life,before he pretended

taught,and

first learn the precepts he


by his example,what it was

his
go and reform
instruct them ! bid him

he

show

them,

have

would

to

them

! how
practise
might they
upbraid him with exhortingthem to be sober,while
he went
drunk
to bed ! exhorting them
to modesty
and virtue,while he appearedin the most
scandalous
lyingdrunk in his tent, and his nakedness
manner,
exposed to the banter and impiousjestof his grandson
Ham

How

must

it

his face with

cover

blushes, to find

he had

dishonoured, by his example, the doctrine of


which
he had preached to his children,who
sobriety

therebybrought

were

listen
than

you

comment

to

his precept
I say, this is a

copy

But,
and

him, and

to

will

to

mock

make

him,

ballads

rather
of

for their imitation

subjecttoo

than

him,

to

rather

solemn

presentlytell me I am
upon the ninth chapterof

for the age,


going to write a
Genesis.

So

SYSTEM

OF

15

MAGIC.

return
it for you to consider of, and
to the
in the postdiluvian
chronologyof earlywickedness

leave

world.
into
falling
being thus disabled, by his own
the
what was
his posterity,
crime, from instructing
them
? He
lived to see
run
headlong
consequence
the
and
of all crimes, idolatry,
into that worst
of the world,
out
worship of God sunk as it were
Noah

even

time, and before his eyes.


the Scripture
This is evident from Abraham, whom
in his

own

have

acknowledges to
bred

even

and

it is certain

an

idolater

he

lived in

not

idolatrywhile

in

up

been

Abraham

only,but
tamia
Mesopo-

born

was

above

lived to
died : so that Noah
fifty
years before Noah
all
his posterity
not
see
degenerated into idolatry,
his preachingor practicebeing able to prevent it.
of the old
all the wickedness
Having thus seen
revived

world

in

its

new

inhabitants,without

the

which
they had before ; and the
capacities
race
degenerated,we must begin
being thus entirely
of them
with taking them
historical account
all our
just as we find them, and that will bring us directly
to the subjectI propose.
naked
The
race
being thus, as I have said,stript
wit and

of the beauties

whether

of their ancestors,

in matters

of piety
understanding,or in matters
into all manner
of
and running on
and
religion,
it is
foolish and simple as well as wicked
excesses,
at all wonderful
if,when
not
any particularperson
than ordinaryknowing, or but a lover
appearedmore
of and searcher after knowledge and wisdom, such a
than ordinarymanner,
in a more
honoured
person was
exalted in
reverenced
as
was
an
extraordinary
man,
the common
when
esteem
alive,and perhaps placed
of

and

sense

the stars
among
in their esteem
be made
shine

in

after his death


when

immortal
a

at

that he who

might
living,
his

higher orbit.

death, and

be
to

shined

supposed
be exalted

to
to

16

Hence

SYSTEM

it became

OF

MAGIC.

vulgar error

the

riveted so
ages, but was
that nothing could persuade them

of

viz.,that the
souls
and
a

stars

station

were

of

whom

transparent
who
for their

and

great

from

or

it,

bright
virtue

to
powers
shine in that

to

it

at

came,

last,that all their

their kings, were


especially
exalted, whether
they were

and

thus

good

no.

It could

world

men,

enlighteningthe world, to
beneficent when
they were

so

hence

and

men,

reverenced

further
been

made

were

first

believe

to

all the

were

glory,and

they had
;

not

ancestors,
exalted by the immortal

for the

manner

men

among
fast in the minds

of their wise

wisdom

here

be, but that in process

not

of

time, as the

of the
populous,though they had none
luvian
of the antedirare
parts and exalted understandings
of
men
patriarchs,
yet there would be some
refined genius,and of more
a more
capacioussouls
than others.
Surely the world would not be all
fools,or not all equallyand alike so ; nor can I doubt
but that while the gross of the people went
about
that hairbrained
preposterous piece of work which
we

grew

call

Babel, there

were

some

wiser

heads

who

though they might not care to oppose themselves to


the popularhumour, or perhapsto their resentment,
and did not ridicule and mock
the undertaking,
yet
looked
wiser

it with

on

notions

of

different

view, and

entertained

things,and

consequently(when by
the confusions
which
afterwards
happened among
the builders on
of their speech,they were
account
their work) might take the liberty
obligedto give over
with them
the weakness
to expostulate
upon
of the design,and convince
them
afterwards that it
was
an
unlikelyimpracticablething: or perhaps
had calmly argued that part with them
those men
before, and
declared

had,

as

far

their sentiments

obtain
certainly

as

the times
about

the character

would

it ; these

of wise

men

bear

men

it,

would

upon

this

SYSTEM

OF

be valued

occasion,and

17

MAGIC.

them

by

such

as

upon

all

subsequent events.
the confusion

languages,the several
families who understood
another's speech kept
one
it is very probablethey did not separate
so
together,
lies
singly,
running his own way, but by famievery one
and tribes,or by nations,as their speech was
understood
another ; and this
not
or
was
by one
directed by Providence, no doubt, for it is said
was
in the text, God
scattered
them
the face, or
upon
the face,of the whole earth.
over
It is not
unlikelybut that when they left off
and found
able to pursue
not
building,
they were
the design,with that impossibility
they began also
into the folly
and absurdityof the undertaking
to see
and more
began more
; and
every day to reflect
their stupidity
in going about it ; that being
upon
withal ashamed
of the work, they were
ashamed
of
the placetoo, and went
tribe of men
or
every man,
As, upon

least,their

at

it

sightof
is but

in which

mistaken.
himself

with

not

In

to

care

in his view

; so,

removed

has

put

it,if he

Upon this foot,I cannot


people quittedthe plainof
could, and
their
and

shame

cannot

run

Suppose then
s.

m.

the

drawn
selves
themto

see

thing,
it always

ject
get the ob-

cannot

sight,he

will

can.

doubt

I say, but

peopleto

that

but

Shinaar

away from the


would
have
we

doubt,

of

of his

out

those

foolish

the remembrance
he

see

loves

man

done

if
generally,
from

to

reason
no

upon
been

they have

short,as

if he

have

and

himself

regret

they have

fool,and

remove

back

it is

very just
suppositionthat all

on

of their lives which

into,and

does

I think

it is made

looked

men

actions

conjecture,but

my

and
conjecture,
wise

get as far out of the


I grant, indeed, that this

to

own

way,
could
they

as

of

fast

as

hated
done

as

they
of

monument

ourselves,

so

they did
be upon

all the

so

too.

their
c

march,

18

and

going to the
whither
they were
be

OF

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

several

of

quarters

directed

settle

to

let that

and

world,

the

where

Raleigh please; for


you and sir Walter
learned
author, followingScripturelight,has

that

them, and laid out their several


reallymarshalled
if he had been
as
routes, as exactlyand authenticly
and had gone before to provide
commissary-general,
them

quarters.
I say, these

Wherever,
in what

country

abode, though the


division

each

they settled

soever

and

and

government

patriarchaland

was

went, and
fixed their

nations

several

monarchy of
hereditary,yet

shall find upon several occasions


afterward, that
famous
they had among them many particular
men,

we

their

for

search

wisdom

into

the

knowledge,

and

their

for

of nature, whose
degrees not onlyobtained
secrets

mate
consum-

for them
by
than ordinaryreverence
the people,
among
selves
short,brought the people to subjectthem-

wisdom
a

and

more

but, in

their government,

to

and

make

of them

some

kings.
Cadmus, a Phoenician born, became
king of
in Greece, by having obtained
the fame of a

Thus
Thebes
wise

and

man,

one

himself

dedicated

of mankind

good

common

who

obtained

Prometheus

; so

the

to

the government
of a part of Armenia, and Atlas the
like in Africa; and thus several others, by their

wisdom,

and
the

where
take

pray
are

over,

it be

search

earnest

empire

and

government

their wisdom
this v/ith you
that wisdom

with

poverty and

the

rage
insult.

as

and

shall be

go, that

you
no

man

malice

of

crowns

of those

et

praised and

those
now,

tained
ob-

tries
coun-

conspicuous.

so

was

Probitas laudatur

Honesty

knowledge,

after

But

days

except

enemies, with

alget.
starved; wisdom

20

cated

much

SYSTEM

of

OF

MAGIC.

knowledge to the
still pretended to

their

common

be something
people,those then who
beyond the rest of the world, were
obligedto
go higher in their studies,and inquireinto nature,
the

view

aspect of the

heavens, calculate

the

of the

dwell upon
stars, and especially
is since
in human
affairs,which

influences

tions
mo-

their
called

astrology.
of southBy this study they obtained the name
added
of magicians,
to that
sayers and astrologers,
which
they had before : and on the foot of these
studies
they interpreteddreams, explained good
foretold events, and perhaps played
and bad omens,
some
legerdemain tricks too, to impose upon the
do to this day ;
world, as their worthy successors
and, in a word, it is likelythey did all those things
we
then, which these people do now, of whom
say,
than
that
freedom
with more
truth,
perhaps
they
the Devil.

deal with

yet, with

nor,

Satan
for

way

them, but

how

he

any
did his business

had

kind

another

was

conversation

time, had

that

at

altars and
of

least

charged,at

if I understand

for the Devil

own,

criminal

any

gentleman ;
with

people were

that those

Not

king

in

with
the

the

case

quite

old

stood
of

manner

not

casion
oc-

another

temples of his
those days than

appeared to be since : then he gave audience


himself worshipped like
in form of a deity,and saw
a
god almost throughout the whole world : here,

he has

under
one

writers
those

temple in

nation.
think

days

the

scattered

to

I
fit

there, Moloch

to

assure

nor

had

here

in

the God

of

world, when the Devil had


here and there, almost
in
however

you,

represent

him, he

modern
scorned

in

go about like a poor shabby out-athe has done


since,and may perhaps

devil,as
No, he
now.

heels
be

one

in another

there

great many

every

of Baal

name

manner,

heaven
a

the

appeared

in

state, and

as

he

usurped

divine

OF

SYSTEM

honours,

21

MAGIC.

lie made

so

able
figuresuit-

usurpation,and had his shrines and his


votaries, his priestsand his places of worship, in
whatever
shipped
shapes or places he pleased to be worin : thus as Dagon, he had a house of solemn
worship at Ashdod, 1 Sam. v. 2 ; and as Baal-zebub,
to

his

Ekron, and the like.

at

Now
whole

as

the Devil

world

in his

thus

had

hand,
in the very letter of it,the God
had

need

own

that

time

of the

the government
and that he was

almost,
of the world, so he

employ secret agents,


and work
by way of familiars or privateintelligence,
he does since ; nor, to do the honest men
as
justice,
had any of the southsayersand magicians,and those
no

which

at

at

were

with

to

first called their wise


the

Devil

at

all,no,

men,
or

any

with

versation
con-

any
for him.

of

they carried on no business


But they were
of thought,or, if you please,
men
of deeperthinkingthan the ordinarysort : they
men
studied the sciences,and inquiredinto useful things,
and providence,
studied
searched the works of nature
end
of things,the causes
and
the meaning and
able to see
further
events, and consequentlywere
and
both of things
into the ordinary course
causes
about them, and thingsabove them, than other men.
found
the
In the study of astronomy,
they soon

his works

secret

influences

of the

stars

upon

the surface

of the

plantsand animals, nay, upon both man


the growth and
for example, how
and beast:
as
virtues of earthlybodies were
guided and governed
the events
of the
by the heavenly,and how even
earth oftentimes
on
obeyed the
greatest moment
force of those heavenly bodies ; their conjunctions,
revolutions
remote
or
near
oppositions,
positions,
and appearances
they were
capable
; and accordingly
of making such probable conjecturesof things not
to pass, as were
to
amazing and surprising
yet come
the rest of the world ; and by which they took them
earth, upon

52

either for

OF

SYSTEM

filledwith

men

MAGIC.

sacred

those

thingswere

communicated

from

heaven,

that, however

or

propheticknowledge

and

could

causes

foretell

knowledge,and that
to them
immediately
they got it,they had

of what

events

should
before

even

This

gave the common


veneration
for the persons

people an

wise

awful

they had

as

wisdom

and

after he

an

had

exalted

that
that

time

the

of their

notion

ceeding
ex-

nezzar,
Nebuchad-

Thus

the

of the
as

world,
that

one

he

as

had

an

at
awe

his mind

upon
a

but

reallywas,

magicians and

prophet Daniel to
stoopedto him with a
men,
begins his address not like

of reverence,
and
of a tyrant, the terror

to

apparent

extraordinary

of those

knowledge.

be the chief of his wise


kind

the

pass,

known.
ordinarily

were

men,

to

come

person
Dan.
text

of the great respect he ought to show


Daniel was.
See
as
divinelyinspired,
iv. 9

Belteshazzar,

magicians,because Ihnoiv
gods is in thee,"c. And
At

that
so

of the
spiritof the holy

the

master

in the 8th

last Daniel

verse

of the

beforeme,
whose
is Belteshazzar, afterthe name
name
of my
is the spiritof the holy gods.
God, and in whom
These
the magicians of the first ages of the
were
the opinionwhich
the people
world, and such was
had
of them
in those days ; not
that they were
or
conjurers,
cunning men, or such sort of peopleas
chapter:

same

we

now

knew

call

them, but

than

more

others

heaven

with

the
to

were

who

men

ordinaryrate
know,

and

in

came

were

of

at

that

time

knowledge
endued

structed
in-

from

above
extraordinary
degrees of wisdom
other men.
Nor was
the respect paid to them
equal,
less in degree,accordingto the particular
but more
or
which
degrees of sacred inspiration
they were
posed
supThus
in the case
of the prophet
to have.
him
not
Daniel, as above, the king treats
as
a
magicianonly,nor as the chief of the magiciansonly,
filled with higher degrees of wisdom
but as a man

SYSTEM

23

MAGIC.

OF

knowledge than any, nay, than all the rest


magiciansof the age put together,as appears
and

iv. 18

thou, 0 Belteshazzar, declare

Now

of the
Dan.

the interpretatio

much
thereof,
(that is of the dream,)forasall the wise men
as
of my kingdom are not
known
the interpretation,
but
unto
to make
me
art
able,for the spiritof the holy gods is in

able
thou
thee.

This

is stillfurther

in the

and

explainedin

transactions

of the

next

the

next

chapter,

reign:

I say it

fullyexplainedto my purpose, viz. as


the people's
to what
was
opinionof these magicians,
well as their king. The story is very particular.
as
It was
in the reign of Belshazzar, the son
and successor,
zar,
accordingto some, of the great Nebuchadnezhand
a
king of Babylon ; when the king saw
the
come
out, and writingwords
upon the wall, see
Dan. v. 7 : The
text
king cried aloud to bring in
the Chaldeans, and the soothsayers,
the astrologers,
these called,but as
the writing Why were
to read
of fame, for their learningin reading
men
they were
of skill in languages and
strange characters, men
books, which in those days the common
peopleknew
little or nothing of?
of the kingdom were
Well, all the learned men
of them
could
accordinglycalled together,but none
the end ; no, notwithstandingall the great
answer
Then came
Ver. 8.
in all
rewards
promised them.
the kingswise men
Flamsteads,
; that is to say, the
the sir Isaacs,the Halleys,the Whistons, "c. of the
the writing, "c. and
age, but they could not read
the king Belshazzar
what follows ? Then was
greatly
was
troubled,and his countenance
changed in him.
is further

Nor

and

is that

all,but the

text

adds, and

his lords

were

astonied.

It

seems

that

knew
they thought those wise men
they had been able to understand

languages in

the

world, and

that therefore

thing,
every-

all the
if

they

24

could

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

read

be somethingsupernatural,
it,it must
something from above, or something from below,

which

not

and

in those

indeed

they
did not expect the wise men
should read it,for they
did not suppose
those wise men
correspondedwith
the Devil, or had an evil spirit.They thought,indeed,
ifit depended upon human
they
understanding,
could do it,but as to higher thingsthan those,they
did not expect them ; so the king and his lords began
the
be the more
to
see
surprisedat it. But now
10th verse.
The queen directs them
to inquireout
Daniel, and send for him, and tells them he would
read the writing,
and tellthem the meaning
certainly
of it. See the words
at large.
or
interpretation
Now
the queen, by reason
of the words
of the
to the banquet-house
king and his lords,came
; and
the queen spake and said, 0 king,live for ever
let
:
let thy countenot
nance
thy thoughts trouble thee,nor
be changed :
There
is a man
in thy kingdom, in whom
is the
spiritof the holygods: and, in the days of thyfather,
and understanding,and wisdom, like the wisdom
light,
the king
of the gods, was found in him ; whom
Nebuchadnezzar
thy father, the king, I say, thy
of the magicians, astrologers,
father, made master
Chaldeans, and soothsayers;
Forasmuch
excellent spirit,
and
as
an
knowledge,
and
understanding, interpretingof dreams, and
shewing of hard sentences, and dissolving
of doubts,
the king
were
Daniel, whom
found in the same
Belteshazzar
let Daniel
named
be called,
and
now
:
he will shew the interpretation.
After this story no
need
man
inquirewhat the
world understood
by the magiciansand astrologers,
of those days ; but it is plain they
and wise men
looked upon
with the Devil,but
not
were
as dealers
men
as
inspiredfrom heaven, filled with inspired
and understanding,
and excellent
knowledge,light,
was

worse

cases

wisdom

that

SYSTEM

theycould

make

resolve
interpretations,
5th chapter.
of the same

doubts,

"c.

And

such, the princes and

as

as

lords

of the

in all difficult and

them

applied to

15, 16.

ver.

25

MAGIC.

OP

country

extraordinary

cases.

it is true, we
have
and princesmaking

Now

kings

difficult cases,
as
shazzar.
But it is

general,of

in

them

be

to

all

only examples of the


of these people in
use

not

to

be doubted

that the

trade
On

people

and conditions, went


qualities
in

resolved

their

doubts, and

questionsanswered them in difficult cases


this was
their general employment, and
a

Bel-

Pharaoh, Nebuchadnezzar,

to
;

to

have

in short,

they made

of it.

this

account

writings
interpret

find in several ancient

we

made
of to
use
southsayerswere
dreams, and foretell things to come
; to
represent
and givetheir opinionsupon the
good or bad omens,
of any extraordinary
ture
phenomena in naappearances
Julian the Apostate reproached
; thus you have
and listening
with encouraging such men,
to them,
sunk
their reputation
was
some
ages after this,when
to a lower
degree by far than it was at in former
that the

times.

being then the case, we are not to talk of


the magic of those ages, or of the people called
magicians,in the present vulgaracceptationof the
understood
be what
to
to be
word; but they are
This

Solon, Plato, Seneca, Aristotle,or

of the

any

best

were
brightestof the philosophersof after-ages
of learning; who
had
known
to
be, namely, men
the study of virtue, and to
to
appliedthemselves
hidden
the knowledge of and search into the most

and

treasures

of

things,the

nature
causes

and

and

difficultaccidents

and

calculated
and

who

understood

of
originals
in

nature

all astronomical

revolutions

of

the
the

that

most

retired

searched

difficulties ; the

heavenly bodies

of

reasons

and,

into
tions
mo-

as

26
said

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

things below ; that


studied and found out the physical
virtues of plants,
metals, minerals,and, in a word, every difficult thing,
either in natural or experimentalphilosophy.
These
the magicians of those days; and to
were
write a system
then practised,
of magic as it was
and is to this day understood
to be the first meaning
of it,would be to write a system of natural philosophy
;
difference,
only with this specific
namely, that with
the utmost
of their search,the highestof their reach,
and the greatest of their understandings,
they knew
little of everything,
indeed
of anything,that
so
or
the wisest of their wise men,
the most
accomplished
dean
magician or Chaldean, in all the Egyptian or Chalcourts, could not
pretend to know what our
to the understanding
present pupilsin science come
of in the first lectures of philosophy,
which
they go
in
of
academic
a
course
through
study.
Their
conceptions of things were
rough and
rude ; what
either received
they entertained was
by the instruction of others, as by oral tradition
from the like wise men
that went
before them, or
from the dark
conjecturesof their own
reasoning
and inquiringdispositions,
joined perhaps to some
few, and those but very mean
experiments of their
own
making, from observation and reflection.
These
first lightsburnt very dim in their understandings,
and
but little helps to them
in
gave
their search after knowledge ; but still,
the rest
as
of the world was
darker, and more
infinitely
rant
ignoalso than they are now,
this dim light,
and
so
these glimmerings of knowledge, appeared to them
(inproportionto the lightthey had to judge by) as
bright and shining as the greatest and most
summate
conin the heads of
to us
knowledge does now
the most
a Boyle,a Newton,
or
exquisiteand best
accomplishedphilosophersof the age.
All things in nature
are
great or little in their
before,their

influences

on

28

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

cians and

that they had secret


nication
commuastrologers,
with
their gods, and that they received
all the knowledge with which
inspired,
they were
and in which
of
excelled
the rest
they so much
mankind, from the several deities which they worshipped.
I will not deny but that those magicians
subtilties and
might endeavour
arts, to
by many
confirm
and
the delusion
(forthey knew
preserve
it to be so) in the minds
of the people; that they
might also work up the veneration of the deluded
multitude
to a due
height,and preserve the opinion
both of their persons
and of their capacities
; and
this perhaps will
when
further
inquired
appear,
of all the wicked
into,to be the foundation
things
.

which

followed, as

It

I shall demonstrate

reallya temptation to

was

in its order.

those

wise

men,

as

called,to see that the world had a vast


they were
opinionof them ; while the world was blind,and, in
the infancy of their own
understanding,a little
would
matter
impose upon them ; but in process of
thingsthe world grew wiser, and the lightof nature
began to receive illuminations from the light of
and

reason,

then

it behoved

the

wise

men

to

see

that their

knowledge also increased in proportion;


for stillthey were
obligedto keep the reputationof
their understandings,
by passing from one study to
another, and aspiringstill higher and higher in
their several classes of improvement.
this it was
Now
easy to do, in all those early
days of knowledge. Nay, they had a thousand
years

before
of

characters
shall
To
the

see
sum

first

less than
this with

them

in which
still,

moderate

acquiredknowledge would
;

what

course

and

by.

it up

then

by

was

in few

taken

words

petence
com-

keep up their
afterwards,we

magician in
was
or
nothing more
ages of the world
of learning; only you must
take
a
man
learning
you as you go, that by the word
; a

is

to

SYSTEM

be understood

for the world


of those

OF

not

of letters and

man

little of either

knew

acquirements; nay, we
that the knowledge

assured
arrived

in

the

world

the wise

summoned

29

MAGIC.

at

men,

in

to

reason

of

letters

the

time

when

and

the

be
not

was

Pharaoh

and
southsayers,
they had
; and as
when

therefore

in all the wisdom

learned

was

the first days

have

his dream
magicians,to interpret
no
letters,they had no books ; and
it is said that Moses

books,

of oral
be understood
Egyptians, it must
wisdom
learning,
conveyed to him by observation,
afterwards he really
or
or
as
instruction,
inspiration,
of the

received
The
that

busy

it from

heaven.

magicians, I
is

say, were
of study,men

to

say, men
in the search

after

of

men

learning,

of observation,

knowledge :

if

and

will

we

take

pains to inquire into it,we shall find their


observations
of the
chieflyrespected the motions
heavenly bodies, the aspects and influences of the
planetsand fixed stars ; and consideringthat they
were
absolutelywithout the help of instruments
and
their observations
glassesto make
by, and
without
books by which
the knowledge
to communicate
of

one

age,

of

or

one

person,

say, consideringthese thingswere


wonderful
thing that they arrived

to

another

wanting,it is a
to such
a
degree

of astronomical
Others

knowledge as they did.


studied the knowledge of nature

constitution

and

of human

contexture

the
originals,

and

and

in

progress,
distempers,both

also the

physicalor

plants,for
of
qualities

cure

the

of the

made
was

the
men

medicinal

and

ease

virtue
of those

several

herbs

earth

and

as

bodies

the

of diseases

causes

and

in the

women;

and

of

and

drugs

diseases

the

trees, and productions


in these thingsthey

and

dailydiscoveries in nature, which the world


till then ignorant of,and by which
they performed
surprisingcures, and delivered the dis-

30

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

OF

tressed

that
on
people in divers maladies, they were
account, and deservedlytoo, had in great esteem,
were
reverenced, and
even
worshipped by the
people.
I could give many
examples in historyfrom the
ancient
their physicians and
most
times, when
"

astronomers

their

among

gods, and

decease, ranked

their

after

were,

doubtless

had

were

in

profound veneration, while they were


living.
In a word, science and useful knowledge being
in

young

the

world, those
the

to

up

first searches

thought worthy

were

who

men

of the

after

gave
those

selves
them-

things,

greatest honours, and

had

in the greatest esteem


they very
; indeed
well deserved
of mankind, since they gave
such
noble
the
testimonies
of their being devoted
to
were

Thus

publicgood.
chained

down

to

Prometheus, who is said to be


mount
Caucasus, with a vulture

preying upon

his bowels

of which

no

was

search

to

to

after the

that the

than

more

entirely
up

so

the

the substance

self
that he gave himstudy of astronomy, and

this

knowledge

of the

gnawed
and proved fatal
natural strength,
that he

was

meaning

tions,
heavenly moknowledge of

desire after the


eager
into his very
vitals,consumed

them

that this

or

his health

Caucasus, intimated
high hill,or a summit among
mount

upon

chose

to

mountains, where

he

used

to

lie

on

his back

his
;

and

only,
those
whole

actly
exnightstogether,to make his observations more
of the revolvingmotions
of the stars, till he
contracted
distempers by the colds and damps of

air,so that he was, as it were, chained down


those mountains, tillthe diseases he contracted
the

out

his very bowels.


This is that Prometheus,

knowledge,

is

formed

man

by

man

the

feigned by

that

help of

is

to

water

to
eat

who, for his exquisite

the

poets

to

have

first

the model
of a
say, formed
and earth,and then stole

SYSTEM

the

fire from

The

of

in

men

notions

true

from

authors

the way,
others,who

man

in

of the

say,

of his

he'd done

sun.
prolific

the first atheists,the


their

mighty
being prior,and

showed

make

man

life ; and

and

form

own

cureans
Epiingness
will-

deny a First Cause, a


to all beings,would
superior,

be the author

borrowing fire from

the

the sun,
had ever
since communicated

creatures

that

model, and, by
given it life,the new-

Prometheus, having thus formed


formed

that

clay ;

parts, and when

the

here, by
and

to

give

minds

the

formed

rightknowledge

of

the model

Stole vital heat

therefore

and

and

all the beauteous

to

to

this

than

more

no

ancient
first,
as

First made
Formed

and

objects.

Prometheus

And

is

he instructed

sublime

most

of which

meaning

his wisdom

by

model,

the

motion.

life and

him

animate

to

sun

3 I

MAGIC.

OF

that

by generation. But this empty notion stands


lowing
confuted
most
effectually,
by only joiningthe fol-

life

four lines
But

not

an

Who

made

Who

gave

And

where

But

to
to

seem

those

to

author

above

tells us, to this

Prometheus

day,

and who
first,

the

clay;

to the sun,
prolific
firstproductivepower
begun.

the heat
the

leave

which
moralizing,

have

an

aversion

to, I

my

merry

go

readers
with

on

my

story.
The

learned

sir Walter

Raleigh

they are
greatlymistaken who think that the thing as well
the word
as
'magic' is derived from Simon Magus.
He adds, that Simon's
not
name
was
gician,
Magus, a mabut Goes, a person familiar with
evil spirits,
and that he only usurped the title of
Simon
the
the title of
a
Magician' because
magician was
says,

'

32

honourable

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

opinion is thus
good ; and my
viz.,that there is a
strengthenedby his authority,
manifest difference between
magic, which is wisdom
and
supernaturalknowledge, and the witchery and
understand
the word,
conjuringby which we now
it accordingly.
and use
I join with this expositionof the word
magic ;
shall therefore
and
I go
as
carefullydistinguish,
known
along,betwixt the several differing
persons
in historyfor magi, magicians,and
professorsor
practisersof magic, and those magicians by which
and

enchanters, and
dealers with
the Devil; of whom,
nevertheless, I
shall have occasion frequently
to speak in this work,
understand

to

are

we

and

sorcerers

because, though I shall let you


must

main

all

not

were

also let you know


of this discourse

Nor

is this

cians
magi-

devil-dealers,yet

and

sorcerers

that the

know

too, that I am
to such
as
are

to

point the

so.

previousdetermining the point anything

less than
to

With
at this time.
necessary
the varietyof worthy gentlemen, our

contemporaries in fashionable
however

willingthey are

even

in the

than

not

very

worst

sense

for

of the

to

singleconsideration
of the magi of the

wisdom,

be taken

to

must
pass for conjurers,
against their wills, if it be

even

spect
re-

sent
pre-

who,

magicians,

word, rather
be vindicated,

only

upon

the

of

incapacity; since, as none


world were
for wanting
famed
brains, so the Devil, having no occasion for fools
in the natural sense,
will always disown
them, in
his
to
spiteof the strongest pretences they make
service.
In

therefore,to
justice,

those

would-be

witches, I

clear the way as I go, and openly distinguish


between
magicians,understandingthem as wise and
must

learned
black-art
because

men
men

magicians,understandingthem
and fools,that are only not sorcerers

; or
;

the Devil

does

not

think

it worth

as

his while

SYSTEM

33

MAGIC.

OF

pable
employ them, and, in short,that they are incaof being as wicked
as
they would be.
The word
gic'
maMagus,'from whence the words
and
magician' are derived, is a Persian, or
to signify
a
perhaps Chaldean term, used originally
student
in divinity,
in divine
conversant
a
man
studies ; and Plato says the art of magic is nothing
but the knowledge of the worship of the gods ; and
the Persians
call their gods pdyovi;
tion
exposi; which
of the word
is agreeableto that of Matt. ii. 2,
There came
ivise men
of the East, who, having seen
the star of him that was
born
king of the Jews,
came
so far to worship him.
to

'

'

'

These

wise

the

men

that is, lovers


philosophers,
is understood

same

Brachmans, and
Chaldeans

Indian

Brahmins

now

the

by

of wisdom

the

in

Hebrews,

called

afterwards

Greeks

by

seers

the

the

language by
Babylonians,

and

and

among

the

Persians,magicians.
It is true,

demonology,that
unlawful
as

arts

so

under

comprehended

are

moderns

we

I. says in his book


of
the name
of magic all other

king James

as

it,not that it was

understand

the ancients

by

that is

but

and

stood
under-

in that the

even

only
king

between
distinguishes
magic,in its worst sense, and
the arts
or
practicesof witchcraft and sorcery,
which, with his majesty'sleave,1 think a needless
distinction

dealingswhich

wise

mean

s.

and

men

them
M.

of

the
use

philosophers
;

the

with

all those

but

craft,
sorcery, witchdoings,shall pass
in this

the word.
are

in
distinguished

into four classes

Daniel

men,

the

black-art,and

Babylon

is,the wise

understood
with

magic

prophecy of
that

we

I shall afterwards

The
the

for

me

sense

nice

so

call necromancy,
all kinds of diabolical

and
with

shall I be

nor

in the

sense

the magicians,
as

above,

which
astrologers,

astronomers,
the
are
southsayers
; the third sort
same

our

are

and
sor-

34

SYSTEM

who

cerers,

called

were

mischief,as

or

to

am

of

by
to

evil

an

who

come,

these

workers

are

spirit
; and

which

the last

understand

the kind

are

of evil

understood

are

of evil

workers

or
malefici,

call them

some

of,who

treat

MAGIC.

OF

by

ance
the assist-

deans,
called Chal-

are

foretellers of

their hidden

things

and

secret

causes.

This

down

expositionbrings us
hand, where by the word or
the
several

kinds, do

the

in

case

of

term

last sorts, who


it also by the

two

to

magic
working
assistance

is

derstood
un-

evil of
of

an

evil

spirit
; that is,in English,by the help of the
and corrupt
Devil, by enchantment, conjurations,
methods.
The

practicesof these people were


in those days ; and if we
even
diabolical,
of them, they
king James's account
in those

worse

former

times

Philo
most

kind

ages of the world


of that in its place.

but

carries it further

rather
than

in

than

tions,
heavenly bodies, their motions, and revoluAbraham, who was certainly
a very
gician,
great maarrived to the knowledge of the true God ;

before

that

is

he

say, he
the wonderful
to

order

and

of their

he

Ur

gatheredfrom

bodies, that there must


being,who,

beings,so

from

out

came

decrees

was

and

as

an

he

the wise

motion,

revolutions
be

of the Chaldees

and

of the

government,
movable
the im-

heavenly

telligent
infinite,
wise, and inwas

likewise

the
the

first

cause

of

great director

motions, and by his appointmenteverything

in the whole

know

were

latter

Judaeus

even

and

may

ways
credit

any of the
ancient writers and sages, and says that by this
of magic, that is by astrology,
and observation

of the

their

many

system

appointed:
the

in

of their

operationswas

short,that Abraham

guided

learned

to

Creator, by the contemplationof the creature.


And
doubtless,as this studyof nature
directly
leads us to the great author of nature, so Abraham,

36

nothing

can

Thus
the
of

their

magic

is the

magicians
the

of those

from

and

ignorance,
till

they

the

world.

Magic
as

and

the

magicians

shares

of

lower
of

the

word

the

in

several

the

in
it

once

have

the

of

come

art

of

down

come

it will

of

and

see

useful

the

are

little

change,

things

magicians

they

must

devil

subject,
before

and

or

by

caution,
at

him.

of

philosophy,

be

not

an

Let
lest

be
us

we

to

trick,

cunning,

I must

readers.

my

with
come

if this

what

magicians

mere

mystery,

diverting,

in

and
we

and

now

inquire

star-gazing, fortune-telling, conjuring,


the

cient
suffi-

be

not

the

what

to

from

on,

extraordinaries

gradually,

Devil

of

and

what

we

rived
ar-

were

men

beginning

the
from

but

age:

profitable

my

and

greater

vulgar acceptation

inquiry,
from

studious

with

of

race

present

Chaldea,

and

gradations

and
both

at

knowledge,

blest

further,

the

which

Egypt

ages

cheat,

for

progressions

those
all

look

times,

present

the

ordinary

in

Christian

into

jump

in

were

the

time,

and

times,

those

honest

of

race

wisdom,

must

we

into

to
to

after

it than

to;

being

in

creatures

useful

of

degree

of

wickedness,

of

in

nothing

new

vilest

the

diabolical

most

best

of this

with

vilest

the

and

wisest

vice.
ser-

and

nature,

times, and

our

to

the

said,

searching

men,

the

were

therefore

being

of

nothing, begin

be

to

I have

but,

of

proceed

come

wisdom

his

in

improving

ages

magicians

kind, improve

MAGIC.

OF

prevent

while

men

SYSTEM

craft,
witch-

inquiry
mistaken
enter

raise

into
the

SYSTEM

OF

CHAP.
How

account;
others.

of

state

as

not

was

that the world

do

We
or

not

at

find

continued

further
instead

up

to

them

building anymore

entertainingthemselves

with

such

learnt

to

build

cities

to

from

keep

the
sail upon
baffled the fears of another deluge,not
that God

ships to

would

the

experience;

into nature, and into the reason


and Babels
of buildingladders

heaven, and keep them

enemies, and

by

the first scattering

any more.
they travelled abroad, they learned

they soon

as

in

notions

they saw
things;
reach

ages

dulness, equal to that

Babels,
gross
As

in the
men
learning advanced
royalty and government, and how
made
magicians were
kings on that
and
Zoroaster, Cadmus,
many

many

nations.

the

II.

and

wisdom

first ages to
of the
many

It

37

MAGIC.

not

to

drowning,
out

their

water;
they
by their faith

the world

again,so much
whimsey, that seeing they

drown

relief of this

of

ships and boats, he could not do it ;


the water,
that knowing they could live upon
or
whether
he did or no.
to care
not
they might seem
in
In this travellingcircumstance
they grew
of them, being
knowledge,as I say, and, at least some
of a brightergenius than others, advanced
beyond
both
and understanding,
their neighboursin wisdom
and practical
these, as they gained
speculative
; and
by knowing, so
day more
knowledge, even
every
infinite applause and
that knowledge gained them
the people.
esteem
among
Hence
them, getaspiringgenius among
every

could

swim

in

38

MAGIC.

OF

SYSTEM

ting the start of the rest, either in real or affected


knowledge of things,and therebygainingadmirers
in their
and dependents,took little differing
routes
they thought fit to
wanderings ; and wherever
plant and settle,they built houses, called it a city,
himself be called their partiand the leader made
cular
king.
raised upon the foot
it was
This petty royalty,
as
the mean
of chance, rather than blood, and upon
circumstance
of a bold aspiringhead, which
a small
share of brains above his neighboursgave a title to,
it seemed

so

to

subsist

of the

foot

the

on

same

and as often
kings being as easily,
either overpowered by their
deposed,as they were
neighbours,or as any decay and defect of the bright
chance

those

part that raised

opinionof
next
citya
Yet

this

many
ages
Abraham's

them

them, caused

to

sink

in the

the king of the


and gave
subjects,
better place in their favour.
remained
rank of sovereignty
diminutive
in the world ; and we
find,not only in

their

the five cities of the lake

time, when

or

five

stood, had

kings over
in Jacob's time, the city of
them ; and afterwards
it ; but even
had a king over
Sichem
at the coming
of the Israelites into Canaan, almost every cityhad
to judge,
its king ; and we have a great deal of room
that these kings did not derive from a patriarchal
valley,where

Sodom

there

succession,for then
thousands

of

kings more

have

would

than

there

were

been
;

many
but from

understandingsand genius
the peoplethought
of such and such a person, whom
fit to admire
and follow,and consequentlysubject
of examples
have abundance
themselves
to ; and we
the practiceof
that this was
in history,to prove
But this is a dry study,and the
those first ages.
the exalted

search
the
so

merit

after their

list,when
I leave

of the

names

would

obtained, would

it,and

go

on.

be
be

as

needless,as

tedious

to

read ;

The

39

MAGIC.

OF

of my naming this part,is not to show


the most
earlyages of the world had

reason

the veneration
for wisdom

SrSTEM

and

virtue

for,God

the merit

though they had

of

some

knows, these magi,

knowledge above

they had a much greater


than other people: but even
as
we
find it now,
the best
the most
not
are
knowing men
much
it was
even
so
then, every wise man,
men,
less every great man,
not
: and
was
as
a
good man
in our
have
be feared,we
more
clergy
age it may
than Christians,so there were
in those days more
the rest, yet we
share of virtue

sages

than

do

saints

not

find

till at last their wise

whimsical, their kings madmen,

their

men

turned

southsayers

magicians devils : of all


which
I shall give a further account
presently.
I'll suppose
that the magicians of those ages
now,
them
in the chapterbeI have described
fore,
as
were,
famed
for extraordinary
nothing but men
of
men
knowledge ; mere
philosophers,
astrologers,
study,and the like. You will next see how those
men
frequently raised their fortunes by their
wisdom, or rather by the opinionwhich the ignorant
world had of their wisdom
and capacities.
Zoroaster
famous
a
was
magician, in the sense
which
I have
History
alreadygiven of the word.
foretold
tells us
and
he was
a
great astrologer,
to come
things,by his art, which were
; that by his
wonderful
tion
predictionshe obtained such a veneraadored
the people,that the Bactrians
among
the gods, or if you
him as a man
down
from
sent
like it as well in Scriptureterms, as a man
of God ;
and by this mighty opinionwhich
they had of him,
This
he obtained
the empire of the Bactrians.
mere

must

conjurers,and

be

at

Assyria; for

the

time

their

when

Ninus

afterwards

was

monarch

of

conquered,dispossessed
of his dominions, and slain by Semiramis,
that warlike widow
of Assyria.
queen
They report that he foretold he should be slain
he

was

40

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

or
by lightning,
by the fire of heaven ; and that he
told the Assyrians,
that if they could find his ashes,
them, for that their
they should carefully
preserve
empire should continue no longer than while his
in being ; that afterward it fell
ashes should remain
and
that he was
killed by lightning,
out
accordingly,
his ashes, but
that the Assyrians did so preserve
them
that they were
afterwards
taken from
by the
their empire.
Persians, who overthrew

N.

All

B.

this is summed

left behind

Zoroaster

him

they

were

would

be

rians
long as the Assyworthily followed,
foretold them
he
as
they
afterwards
they degenerated
to
obey the rules which he

prosperous,
but when

as

vice, and ceased


set
them, they fell into divisions

into
had

civil

and

wars

which
devastations,

in the ruin of their

and

factions,

length ended

at

empire.

mentioned

Cadmus,

that

rules of virtue

wholesome

good government, which


and
kept in memory,

and

in fact

thus

up

Phoenician, but
his own
from
went
country and settled in Greece,
where, as they say, he built the cityof Thebes, and
made
of the perwas
king of it, in consequence
formance,
in veneration

and

he

has

these

not

that

he

the

fame

of it

a,

of his

letters of the Greek

brought sixteen
them

before,was

invented

/3,y, ", e,

those

this

to

day :

\,

*, 77, k,

learning,
having
alphabetamong
letters,though
the

0, it,

v,

letters

", a-,

t,

were

the

afterwards
they tell us were
suppliedby Palamedes, during the siegeof Troy.

other

four

0, f, "p,%,

the moral

But

from

came

of the

Phoenicia

into

learning he instructed
polishedtheir manners,
of letters
inhabit
then
among

them

cities ;

towns

that Cadmus

Greece, where

the
and

directed

togetherin

called

story is this

his

people, civilized and


ledge
taught them the know-

them
and

and, in

and
discipline

by

to

build

houses, and

which
villages,
a

word,

they

introduced

good government:

in

SYSTEM

for which

recompense
and called

their

him

made

they

first

41

MAGIC.

OP

Thebes,

town

their
in

king,

honour

of

of the great Egyptian


Cadmus, who was
originally
ancient than the nation
Thebes, a citymuch
more
of the Grecians.
Atlas

African,
an
before)was
(also mentioned
wisdom
conspicuousfor his excellence in all human
and knowledge ; by this he was
raised to such a
height in the affection of the people,that they made
him
king of Mauritania, in the northern part of
Afric.
He was
of the most
learned magicians
one
of the time, and by his knowledge in the motions
of the stars, and his excellent judgment in the good
of nations,he is feignedby the ancients
government
his shoulders ; that is to
carry the world
upon
tions,
supported the nasay, his precepts of government
and
in the
preserved order and discipline

to

world; and
chosen

by

I have

the

people of

done

with

wisdom

too

with

on

and

should

the

next

for
as

the

to

there

well

deserved,

be their

king.
men
being

world

at

incumbents,
suitable succession, so

should

in this age,
has no
great

or

in

sion
occa-

fast

as

wise

as

nature

wears

danger of wanting

no

I leave

that

part of the

class.

being,as I have thus


of worth, and justlyvalued
in the
how
see
long they held it,and how
men

lost that character.

The
their

their

pretended the

not

shall talk of another

magiciansor

described, men
world, let us

for

so

sides,
kings than they have ; and berightwise generationrisingup
power,
and we
see

The

wise

purpose

present

supplythe placeof

they

what

the world

move

is

to

? it is

account

wise

more

subject,and

or

Afric

he

my

off the
a

as

indeed,

the

example

to

was,

examples of
kings, especiallybeing made

made

go

for this he

first step which


I meet
figure in my account,

wise

men

were

called

in

to

with, which
was

when

lessens
the

magi

support the govern-

42

SYSTEM

of the Persian

OF

MAGIC.

they showed
is not
the only qualification
of
indeed, that wisdom
a
prince; that there is another thing requisite,
which
indeed
the
though it is but trifling
among
essential among
the ancients,who
moderns, was
an
found, that to make
a
site
good governor, it was requithat he should not only be a wise man,
but an
honest man
in defect of this qualification,
the
; and
Persians
the throats of all the magi, to whom
cut
the government
of the country;
they had committed
for though they were
all philosophers,
and
wise
to us, they did not
men,
yet, as fame hands it down
meat

find

one

honest

man

empire :

and

them.
among
called by some,

here

priests,
magi are
by others
it is certain
philosophers,
by others astrologers
;
they foretold things to come, or, at least,made the
people believe so ; as in the case of the queen of
of king Sapores. The
Persians, it
Persia,mother
for want
of a king,
in great perplexity
were
seems,
no
pretendersat that time to put in
(there were
their claim,)a thing which
happens in
very seldom
times ; the nobility
our
being assembled, in order
of a nomination, the magi sent
them
to consider
word
that they should
not
proceed, for that the
with child, and would
bring
dowager was
queen
should be a mighty king,and
forth a prince,who
of his country.
do great thingsfor the honour
Upon this their consultations broke off,and with
and laying the
for the queen,
great joy they sent
the
her belly,they solemnly crowned
crown
upon
embryo, gave it the title of king,and saluted it king
of Sapor,or Sapores; all which
came
by the name
to pass ; and
to
yet I may say all this might come
owing to the prophetic
great matter
pass, and no
knowledge of the magi ; for the queen, loath to have
before she knew
how it was
too soon,
a king chosen
with her, might venture
with child,
to say she was
the magi, to say so for
or, at least,get the priests,
These

44

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

still the

deeper it is dug into,discovers more


more
riches,and an infinite varietyof rarities
curious things,as well natural as artificial so
;
further these men
of application
searched
into
arcana,

concealed

or

further

and

ambition

found

the

good

What's
How

This

search

they knew,
and

ages we
in their

studies,and
hidden

and

showed

that

the

to show

the wise

to

in their
go on
discoveries in the

to

parts of nature,

still able
in

utmost

there's left to know.

speak of
making new

they were
they bore

the

maintain

to

world, and

it

but

to

the
make

tween
formerlymade bethem
and the common
people; so that they
stillpassed for magicians,
wise men,
and astrologers,
to
as
they reallyat last were, and for men
qualified
instruct
the ignorantworld
in a superiorknowledge.

good

Take

distinction which

the

covered
they disinquiriesmade
:
a like subject

encouragement

retired

most

the

more

upon

what

to

only an

not

was

the

the

all their

distich made

little'sknown,

characters

their

answer

yet discover'd only serves

of the

men

the

know

the modern

the

wisdom, and
experiments they made,

more

to

yet

and

of

treasures

greater

they

more

and

them, then, in this

say, pushing
wisdom
and

in the

on

was

situation,that is to

new

as
knowledge, till,

dug for it as for hid


peoplefollowed them
wiser
grew
in short,art
till,

search

commendable

treasures

close

at

Solomon
;

says,

yet the

their

after

they

common

heels

the

tions
na-

wiser, as well as the magi;


bers
began to fail,or rather the numof the men
of art began to increase, that so
wise men
such rarities,
not
were
or
so
high-prized
as
they had been, and grew dailyless and less in
the

ordinaryrate

and

and

Thus, in short, the wise


world

seemed

like

men

of the world.

esteem
men

and

running a

the
race

improving
in the pur-

suit after
what
and

you

great way

the

rest, but

great

or
knowledge ; the magi, or southsayers,
please to call them, had gotten the start,
a

were

people

ahead,

great way

followed

and

the

before

advanced

at

rate.

And

this

The

men

it in

45

MAGIC.

OF

SYSTEM

bringsme
of wit

their

new

the

point.
learning,being hard put

down

and

to

discoveries,had

but

is,as philosophers,

the like.

1. The

first was, to
that is
of philosophy,
branches

three

to
ways
and keep
profession,

the dignity of their


preserve
that
up their credit as wise men,

magi, and

to

pursue

vigorouslythe study

say, of nature,

to

the several

astrology,
geometry,

of astronomy,

and

the

like.

push into the study of art,


that is to say, experimentalphilosophy.
the study of reason,
last was
3. The
viz.,natural
homage, and the worship of the gods.
with great sucIn the first of these they went
cess
on
were
they to be followed by the common
; nor
come
people,whose understandingscould never
up
indeed
of
to
to any
science,or
uncommon
degrees
make
pretensionsto it ; and therefore those
any
that appliedto this studykept up their credit longer
2.

than

The

any

of the

was,

into Judea

to

rest.

the three

Thus
come

second

wise
from

of the East

men
a

far country

are

said

to

by observingan

surprisingphenomenon, viz.,a star at


orbit,and pointing
noonday, moving in a particular
in a very particular
to them
by which they
manner,
and

unusual

were,

make

as

it

seems,

directed

to

follow

it,in order

to

extraordinarydiscovery of some
great
wonderful
fore
therebirth,and of some
prince,whom
and pay homage to.
Some
they ought to come
authors tell us, these three wise men,
or
magi, were
three of the posterity
of Abraham, by Keturah, his
last wife ; that they dwelt
in Arabia
Felix ; and
an

46

that

they had

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

OF

it revealed

this star, and that they should


it to see
the great Messiah, who was

be

see

the world
establish

to

in

the whole

over

to

into

come

of Abraham, and to
posterity
kingdom which should rule

unite the

them

they should
guided by

that

them

to

one

But

world.

I take

this

as

it

is,viz.,

chimney-corner tale, fit for a legend, and not


of improvement.
capable of any manner
But thus far it is to my purpose,
namely, that the
of the East was
credit of the wise men
not
yet quite
sunk in the world ; that they maintained
spondence
correa
with the stars ; that they pored upon the
of that kind than
heavenly motions, and knew more
a

all that

ever

them.

before

went

and star-gazing
the astronomers,
magi
the dignityof their characters, and outdid
As

of mankind

rest

in those

ages
the
to

so

the

kept up
all the

second

sort

study of lower life,


applied themselves
of nature, and introducing
observingthe mechanism
the helps of art, even
to perform thingssurprising.
man
studied
the microcosm
of huAmong these, some
dicine
bodies, and searched both distemperand methese, that is to say, the physiciansand
; and

too

obtained
naturalists,

noble

ascendant

in the

esteem

vulgar,being able by the knowledge of drugs


dies
plants,and their virtues,to apply proper reme-

of the
and

in

cases

could

and

this indeed

and

largeesteem

disaster

greatest distress and

of the

but obtain for them

not

in the minds

of the

fixed

people,whom

Thus
the first
occasions they relieved.
many
searched
into the curiosities of nature, the second
into the art of physic.
so

on

But
and

the third

these

divine

very

appliedthemselves
and

things,which
given a black
;

were

at

this door

have

in all the

came

since,with

so

much

to

wicked

justicetoo,
of a magician

the very name


the
the shelter of religion,

character

for under

kind indeed,
particular
of things
to the arcana

worst

and

diabolical

SYSTEM

OP

47

MAGIC.

practised; and in a few


find that all the magicians were
we
ages more,
in Egypt, or accordingto some,
all the priests
priests
were
magicians. Some have offered at drawing a
it
from this to our
times, and in some
sense
parallel
be true, but in others doubtful.
For if by magicians
may
and wise
to understand
we
are
philosophers
I shall never
be brought to acknowledge that
men,
all our priests
are
magicians,for I abhor all slander.
most

But
it

go back

to

thingswere

to

the

is,that the wise

case

as

it is before

certain

me,

as
above, that they
finding,
take new
must
that they must
have recourse
measures,
to some
new
art, if they would
keep up the
reputationof their wisdom ; I say, findingit thus,
they appliedthemselves to three sorts of study.
The first was
and cunning
to innocent
art, secret
contrivances
the sight;this we
call jugto delude
gling,
delusion, such
legerdemain,or philosophical
I shall mention
in its place; but this would
as
go

but

men

little way.
second

above, applied

religious
frauds, and set up for celestial delusions,mixing
their magical performanceswith religious
rites ; so
deceivingthe people with the opinion of sanctity,
and with the belief that they had the assistance of
the gods.
sort,

In nomine

These

as

Domini

malum.

such as it was
divinity,
;
and how
unhappily did they pursue the mysteries
find they invoked
the
! for first we
they professed
gods,and not findingthat would do, they changed
hands

last studied

omne
incipit

to

and

invoked

Flectere

From

were

si nequeo

indeed

the devil.
superos, Acheronta

hence

it is that

of the

magic
of magic

three

sorts

I suppose
of the ancients
:

1.

movebo.

our

tell

wise
us

Natural, which

scribes
dethere
con-

48

sisted of the

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

parts alreadymentioned, namely, the

knowledge of

the stars, the motions


of the
their revolutions and influences

bodies,and
to

say, the

heavenly
;

that is

and astronomy.
nature, of philosophy,
2. Artificial or
rational magic, in which

they

study of

included

trology,
knowledge of all judicialasthe castingor calculating
nativities,
curing
diseases by charms, by particular
figuresplaced in
this or that position
gathered at this or
; by herbs
that particular
crisis of time, and by saying such
and such words
the patient,
over
repeatedso many
times, and by such and such gestures, strokingthe

flesh in such

the

and

such

innumerable

and

manner,

such-like

piecesof mimicry ; working not upon the


disease itself,
tempered
but upon
the imaginationof the disthe cures
people,and so effecting
by the
of nature, though that nature
set
on
were
power
work
able.
imaginby the weakest and simplestmethods
cal
the last is trulycalled diaboliBut, thirdly,
and hellish magic, which
was
operatedby and
with the concurrence
of the devil,carried on
by a
with their help,
correspondence with evil spirits,
presence, and personalassistance,and chiefly
practised
by their priests. And thus you have the general
title
I
: but
system of magic, accordingto my
must
enter
a little into the particulars.
first sort of this magic I have
scribed
The
alreadydeI am
stillof this opinion,
that in all the
; and
first ages of the world, there was
very little other
men
magic than this known
; that all the
among
diabolical practicesof the third sort, or the art and

legerdemain of
unknown
or

afterwards
iVs for the

the
to

of

second

the

sort

of

magiciansof

Chaldea,

at

magic, was perfectly


or
Arabia,
Egypt

least for

great while.

magicians of Chaldea, I have named


them already,
and we
find nothing diabolical among
them : as to those of Egypt,especially
such as were
called so, it is evident also they were
ordinarily
ge-

nerallythe

He

for

sent

49

MAGIC.

Pharaoh

for when

of the
xli. the

kine, Gen.

lean

seven
ver.

same

his first dream

dreamed

OF

SYSTEM

all the

of

king

the

fat,and

seven

words

magicians

Egypt

are

express,
all the wise

and

none
of Egypt ; and what followed ? there was
that could interprethis dream.
Upon which, Joseph
observe
for ; where, by the way, you may
sent
was
the difference between
or
Joseph and the wise men
magicians,let them be what they will. The wise
when
sent
for,and they put
men
came
they were
his dream,
the king to the trouble of telling
them
men

and,

as

we

consider

of

and
to consult
away
If they could have amused

believe,went

may

answer.

an

king with any sham


quietedhis thoughts,which

the

of the

oddness
have

done

it;

so

answer,

disturbed

were

have

to

as

with

they would
appearance,
I conclude
whence
they

the

certainly
not

were

magicians,who by trick
and
charm, muttering of words, drawing figures,
such
and
empty and simple formalities,did their
have cheated
work ; if they had, they would
certainly
of their imposturesand legerdethe king with some
main,
either of the second

and
wild

have

story for

Nor

were

real and

of

sort

him

made

interpretation.
they diabolical magicians,such

wonders

immediate

made

;
use

and
of

with

conversation

such

by

as

perhaps

another

such, the Devil

be

would

the

or

Devil,

delusions

those

miracles

his

court

have

or

rits,
spilike

afterwards

king

the

not

by

as

call evil

we

Pharaoh

reallywere, who mimicked


in the sightof the king and
been

that

or

an

of his invisible agents, which


wrought their usual wonders,

some

of this

accept

of

Egypt

of Moses
if

they had

suffered

them

disgracedbefore their lord, as to go away


and say they could make
nothing of it,nor give him
the interpretation
have
Devil would
certainly
; the
furnished
them
kind
with
of interpretation,
some

to

s.

so

m.

50

true

the

false,at

or

king

N.
these
those

B.

SYSTEM

OF

least such

MAGIC.

as

for the present.


It is very reasonable

magicians
afterwards

and
at

wise

should

to

have

satisfied

suggest here, that

Egypt, and so
been usuallycalled
of

men

Babylon, had

togetherbefore, upon such occasions as those ; that


they had often interpreteddreams, perhaps for the
times
king himself, as well as for other people ; that somesuch
they did perhaps make
interpretations
much
of
to pass, by which
as
came
they maintained
and
their reputationamong
the people,as wise men
us
as
we
see
magicians : the same
practisedamong
out
withto this day by many
an
ignorant old woman,
the least claim
of magito the venerable
name
cian,
much
that

less of wise

also

we

cannot

doubt

but

kings of Egypt and of Babylon did expect


if they
and believe those magicians could interpret
else a preposterous
would; it had been
piece of
to put all the magicians
crueltyin Nebuchadnezzar
and wise men
to death, because
they did not tell him
if he did really
and the interpretation,
his dream
believe they were
able to do it ; for it is certain
not
they did not pretend to be able to tell the dream,
though they did pretend to tell the interpretation
;
both.
b
elieved
able
do
but he certainly
to
they were
Pharaoh
But when
to talk with
comes
Joseph,he
honestlytells the king it was not in him ; modestly
divestinghimself of all claim to the honour which
he foresaw
was
ing
going to be put upon him, and givit
agent, to whom
up the praise to the supreme
was
due, v. 16; It is not in me, but God shall give
Pharaoh
an
answer
of peace; and then he goes on
the dream.
to interpret
I give you this as an evidence
of the difference in
the kinds
of magic practisedin those times ; the
first sort, it is plain,were,
has been
described,
as
of learning,masters
of science,namely,
mere
men
the

52

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

OF

the Chaldeans
and the magicians of Persia
among
force of
and Assyria; but they acted by the mere
their wisdom
and

when

had

no

viz.,the study of nature;


learning,
failed them, they ackno^. 'ledgedthey

and

that

power, and could go no further.


I said before, having passedthrough the

other

Now,

as

best of the art, and the first and only honest part of
consider the subsequent
the practice,
it follows,that we
what

in the

are

now

people called magicians,


understood
to be, what
they

progressionsof
they have been

and

this

what

world, and

the word

by

the

when

we

say

magic,

hand

sleightof

and

stand
under-

to

are

magic,

or

cian
magi-

is,

First, A juggler,or shower


and

we

which

the

of tricks
I call

which
has

world

for many
ages.
A
real
sorcerer
Secondly,

main
by legerdeonly a sham
indeed

been

luded
de-

with

with
old

the

Devil, who

with
familiarly

converses

the

call,fetches him,
of errands, raises him, lays him, uses

gentleman,
him

sends

wizard, that deals

or

has

him

all occasions

him, upon

his

at

in all

and

he

as
disguises,

finds occasion.
That
must

there

be
of

imposed
that

ever

true,

have
or

lies,and

such

be

historymust
must

we

these

as

have

one

been

upon by all the writers and


have
or
are
been, were,

the

sacred

with

the

pardon

deny

there

even

been

writingsconfirm
of all

is such

our

modern

thing as

in the

world,

universal
deluded

gend
leand

register-keepers
in being ; nay,
it, and therefore,
unbelievers,who

devil

or

evil

spirit

being,either in the world or out of it,I say with


their good leave, I must
take it for granted.
Now
though I could bring many examples among

in

the

moderns, where

it is

most

certain

that

some

have looked
as
walking gentlemen among
us, who
if they had nothingin them
than other people,
more
have
reallybeen a cage of devils,and as the text

calls
look

unclean

them

OP

evidence

First, The

must

at

resolved

am

present

bring

to

be denied.

cannot

as

53

MAGIC.

spiritsyet

little higher,because

such

SYSTEM

Judas, that with or


after the sop, the Devil entered into him, John xiii.
27 ; And
afterthe sop, Satan entered into him, that
vil
is,into Judas ; and in the same
chap.ver. 2, the Dehaving put it into the heart of Judas Iscariot,
Simon's

Scripturesays

betray him

to

son,

of

speaking to Elymas,
verbis the sorcerer,
This, and all the

whom

and

the

calls him

Paul

calls in totidem

text

thou

testimonies

again, St.

child

of the

of the

Devil.

Devil's

being
Saviour,
miraculouslydispossessedby our
by
will put it out of question,
and apostles,
his disciples
not
only that there is such a thing as a Devil, but
of several of his servants
also that he has possession
in human
shape.
for I am
But this is not the case
at all,
not
now
and existence of the
the proof of the reality
upon
rically,
Devil ; that has been worthilyundertaken, and histomathematically,and enthusiastically
enough
performed by a late writer in another place: but I
not posnow
am
talkingof a set of people who were
sessed
by, but rather, as it may be called,are possessed
of the devil ; have him in their keeping and
custody; where, by the way, I do not find but that
in subjection
the Devil seems
to be
to
very much
it be voluntarily,
and
them; whether
so
perhaps,
for what he can
like an obsequious dog, that fawns
in order the
get ; he (the Devil) creeps and cringes,
better to carry on his own
designs,which, indeed, is
whether
there were
not
at all improbable; or
ways
and means
which these ancient peoplehad found out,
by what superiorpower I know not, to subjectthe
and

Devil
servant

carry,

may

their

to

upon
at

orders, and

all

their

occasions,to

whistle

perhaps come

make

in my

run

go, fetch and


critical inquiries

and

all these
way,

their humble

him

when

come

to

talk

54

SYSTEM

the

of
particularly

more

and

the

who

pretend to

jump

over

have

and

magicians had

tricks,as

shrw

do with

bear

to

least

at

of

improvement
with

set

can

convey
scheme

up

it, I shall

encouragement
will but

on

"

the Devil

to

the ancient

thus, and bring


the

art

to

for the

not

doubt

and

if the

join in

to

stoop

search

further

the method

out

manage
their hand, and

or

Wh

but, in my

can

things,find

after those

meet

in

merryandrews

confess,if I

must

him

the Devil

cunning men,
him
make
string,

monkey.

modern

our

present times,

our

broomstick, dance, and

the mountebanks
and

of

magic

of

management

MAGIC.

OF

present
shall

but

Mr.

eminent

with

terity,
pos-

design,

my

to be
(as I doubt not he will,if there be but money
we
publishour readings,and set up
got by it,)
may
lectures for the instruction of young
magicians,and
do I
that with
extraordinarygood success
; nor

think
for

the

why

should

levelled
the

Devil, and

the

great

doubt

we

made

Teacher

would

set
willingly
himself, if they can

"

but

with

Saviour

their

Em

Mr.

reverend

mere

and

in would

stick

out;

they who have already


below
class infinitely
a
devil or apparitionof

Sanctifier

of

up lectures in favour

find their

world,

the

of the Devil
in it ?

account

thus
Besides, when
we
are
engaged in Satan's
service, and in conjunctionwith his friends and
doubt
but the Devil himself
cannot
favourites,we

will be
and

us

as

so

much

obliged,that

volunteer, and let

us

years past.
do less ; for
to

Nor,
no

advance

for the present,

subjection.

men

be

for the time


with

may

seem

us

for

to

come,

so

many
gratefuldevil,can he

in the world

his interest
we

frankly

come

may

self
into the secret, bind himof years, and enable
term

apprenticeto us for a
him
to play the devil with
he had
played the devil
if he

he

in the
to

fied
quali-

better

seem

main, however,

keep

him

in

little

the

On

call

OF

try if

must

we

it without

him, and, by

an

grateful
un-

modest

bondage

then,

find

the way
to do
art, play the devil

black

to

an

prove
the
as

into

come

our

him, and force him

with

should

cannot

we

55

MAGIC.

hand, if he

other

and hang
spirit,
it,beingunwillingto

I say,

when

come

he is

called,

he is sent, and do as he is bid ; as our


decessors
prethe ancient magicians of Egypt did before

go when

made

who

us,

SYSTEM

him

assist Moses

Aaron,

and

and

frogs and snakes, just as they directed him :


him
to
though it seems, when
they commanded
make

lice,the least and

make

honest

all,the
power,

that God

was

could

not

word, he
lost

Devil

great deal

perhaps with

and

the Devil

That

lousiest

confessed

it ;

king

out

was

of his

Devil, and that,in a


by which, however, he

of his credit
the

it

the

above
do

of them

creature

with

his

employers,

himself.

assisted the

magiciansof Egypt to
do those things,or, in short,that they made
of
use
him as their instrument, is plainfrom the text, viz.,
that they did it by their enchantments
: what
ner
manenchantments
of conjuringsor
that
they were
they made use of,we have no particularlightinto
from the sacred text, but perhaps some
guess may
what
be made
at it,from
happened frequentlyin
those countries in after-ages.
find that whatever
the magicians in PerAlso we
sia,
and

in

Media, and

in those

Eastern

countries

(fortheir credit continued many ages,)yet in


and
Egypt they were, after that, chieflysorcerers
dealers with the Devil ; and in a word, Egypt seemed

were,

the nursery of human


is called a
Hence
Balaam

to

times

Roman
to
to

devils for all the

be

Antioch

which

Egyptian

for the assistance

sorcerers

of Julian

hence
were

the

in the

brought
Apostate,

and to flatter the emperor


with
predictions,
their prognostications;in
and
good omens
he was
that they put the
so
superstitious,

utter

their

the

witch, and

world.

56

OF

SYSTEM

him, until the citizens of


chantments
him, and exposed his enfor which, had he lived to
in Persia, he had vowed
a

grossest delusions
Antioch

made

back

come
severe

Hence

upon
jestof

ridicule

to

from

the

revenge.
also the

war

Egyptians

common

strollers of the

by

of

a race

deal with

little or

the

day,

the

succeeded

are

out
the art, withwould
be thought

pretend to

of

it,and

the truth

Devil, when

nothing of

this

to

are

world, and

vagabonds who

the real wickedness


to

MAGIC.

is,they know

him.
that the word

tell you

gipsey
these
from
is derived
strollingmagicians, which
the
of Egypt, and wandering over
out
reallycame
world, got money
by their pretending to magic,
ing
tellingfortunes, predictingevents, and mountebankI need

I suppose

not

enchantments, until at last,


having tired the Devil with followingthem, and the
drudgery of their service being not worth his while,
Satan left them, and
they have been since that, for
cardinal
some
time, in the class of the well-known
with

the world

who
,

Devil, and
to

wait

on

their

pretending to
to

have

three

him, the Devil

acquaintancewith the
inferior demons
appointed
an

sent

all

neighbours it was
Satan, had nothing to do

tell his

It is very strange men


than
thought wickeder

with

those three demons


a

cheat, and

that

to

he,

him.

should

they are

fond

be

so

that

of

being

they cannot

abuse the very Devil, and


forbear,but that they must
he has any knowledge
claim kindred
of him, whether
thus it is,and we
need
of them
or
no
; but
not

Egypt for examples, when


piecesof dull witchcraft among

go

many

to

It is true

the Devil
where

therefore

the

he

does
can

eminent

not

find

have

we

ourselves.

often decline
his

doctor

so

account

an

in

quaintance
ac-

it ;

hope,
to heresy and
that after a little further application
blasphemy,he may be thought worthy of admittance
and

may

SYSTEM

correspondence,that

much

so

they may

so

57

MAGIC.

favour, at least

Satan's

into

OF

in

act

settle

to

as

for

concert

the future.
I

told

am

them

to

thoughtit a particular
reputation
it supposed they maintain
a

have

some

have

to

be upon
kind, which must
the foot of Satan's credit,supposing that he knows
who
is fit for his business, and who
not, and that

correspondenceof

concerned

be

choose

the

understands

that

is

that he thinks

this

manner

wise

councillors,the

capacitiesof
him

with

cunning class,for

he

for

has

must
no

as

his friends

in his choice

mistaken

never

concerned

are

in

with

princesalways
that he

capableheads

be all

they must

this

wise
Devil

so

but

fit to

well,

they

least be of the

at

inclination

at

all

to

fools.
This

justreflections

brought some

the conduct
of our
upon
cleared up the characters
of
politicians
it is evident
too

times,
of

greatest

age, at least in my opinion,seeing


they either have too much brains,or

judge which

I say

of the

some

our

for the infernal


little,

world

into my thought
and immediately

correspondence;

of the

two

it cleared

up the
T concluded

is their

character

let the

case.

of

some

great

no
magicians,
they were
that they neither practised
magic in the first sense,
in the last sense, as conjurers;
as
or
philosophers,
what theymight do in the middle sense, as jugglers,
that remains
to be inquiredinto as
opportunitymay

and

to me,

men

present.

Indeed, I
situation of

run

most

in my reflections the present


of the publicaffairs in Europe, the

over

prime ministers, grand viziers,the statesmen, the


whether
admirals ; the clergy,
councillors,generals,
Roman
church
or
popish or protestant, Greek
I must
church, Christian or Mahometan
speak
; and
it

to

their

taught me

honour,
to

except,

that
our

except,
own

as

people,our

late writer
own

coun-

58

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

OF

try, and

country worthies, I

think

of the present managers


as
above, we consider the

any

whether,

can

see

to

reason

no

magicians;
magiciansto be
be

to

Jannes
and Jambres, enchanters
or
philosophers,
as
and conjurers.
But
having spoken of the two several sorts of
magic, 1. Honest magic,which I have proved to be
only the study of natural philosophyand astronomy,
and
such
the
useful parts of knowledge, which
learned
call natural magic ; and, 2ndly,Diabolical
infernal magic, which
is a practising
or
by the help
of demons
evil spirits.
or
It remains

then, that I should

the

which

least mention

at

placed as second in
is artificial magic, that is to say, a
mere
legerdemain,or jugglingwith nature : this is
managed by the wit and dexterityof man, with the
in
advantages of concealed, occult powers, known
and unseen
nature, but unknown
by vulgar heads
third, or
order, which

and
to

eyes

and

before

such, fame

tells us, have

carried

been

extraordinaryheights,such as
1. The
glasssphere of Archimedes.
wooden
2. The
pigeon of Architas.
3. The
golden birds of the emperor

Leo,

which

sung.
4.

sing

The
and

brazen

fly;

birds

and

of

Boetius, which

his brazen

did both

serpent, which

could

Bacon's

head,

hiss.
To
which

which

may

add, Friar

brazen

spoke.

These

have

impositionsupon
people; as no doubt
all

were

hearing of
would

we

the

been, which

makes

consuming the
in those days of invention
what wonders
might he not

the
the

sight or
phosphorus
without

fire burn

heat, and without

matter

found

out

man

have

by it ! what would have been said,to see


round
a table,while
a piece of iron dance

and
a

had
stone,
load-

performed
him
the

make

agent

60

Of

the

SYSTEM

and

reason

honest

OF

CHAP.

III.

occasion

which

whose

magi,

philosophy,astronomy,
to

turn

call

thus

Having

and

sorcerers

the Devil

system

how

and

and

cient
brought the anoriginal study was
the works
of nature,

wizards,

deal

and

their conversation

stated the
of

MAGIC.

fact,and

began.

given

magic, it is

necessary
title,I should insist

of my
the third

with

you

now,

what

that

in

particularly
and last sort of magic I mentioned,
upon
and which
is called diabolical,
or
according
the black art, and bring it
the vulgaracceptation,

pursuance

to
out

to

This

you

from

its very
be deduced

more

foundation.

from the other


historically
else I cannot
lead you
regularlyinto its
two, or
or
original,
give you its true description
; besides, a
useful and agreeablespeculations
offer
great many
self,
themselves
in the rise and progress of the thing itwhich will be most
necessary to speak to, as we
go along.
into being,as to the
Magic did not jump at once
thingitself;itwas not a revelation from hell,made at
what
to mankind, to tell them
once
they might do :
the Devil did not come
and offer his service gratis
to us, and
representinghow useful a slave he would
must

be, solicit us
without

No,

take

to

ceremony
no, it was

or
a

him

into pay, and


introduction.

long progressionof

this

at

studies

once,

and

and mischievous
schemes,
improvement in wicked
that brought mankind
to have
to the inrecourse
fernals,to seek the aid of the dark agents below,
and

to

solicit

commerce

of that

kind

nor

was

SYSTEM

61

MAGIC.

OF

findingmany difficulties in their


other way,
evidentlythey could not do
they saw
without
him, could not accomplishtheir mischievous
desires by other methods, and that this way it was
till after

this done

be done.

to

Not
found

himself

ready

to

and

to

into

come

in

us

willingnesswhich
him

to

and
it

him

cost

serve

us,

Now

much

ready to

the

world,

to

affairs ;
I have

as

said

called,did

not

of the

it

would

If this put
to

keep

between
not

undertakers

kinds,

at
as

arrived

and

occasion

the

to

such

them

for

of
a

for you
the
common

height,that

true, at
noveltyin it,unless

thing, some
wrought, by which

strange

the

least
it

was

in

nagement
ma-

short,

already,began to be
gic
; the ordinary manot
pass any longer
as
they were
men,
discoveries,

new

of

it is

of men,

stratagems

and
are

southsaying
art, in order
the distance

and

these

presented ;

inquiring temper

any

was,

case

stratagem

upon

wondered

be

to

them

which

the

into

maintain
up their credit,and
them
and
the inferior rank

of several

with

him

dailyproduce some
evident
the price and
rate
down
to nothing.
come

was

plaisance,
com-

necessityof seeking

the

for wisdom

than

which

of

occasion

the

take

the ages before them


former
ages would
if the wise
; and

wiser

with

that

us, whatever
engage
to say, he was
as
glad he could
for us, and the like.
do his utmost

assistance,and
of their

this

proposed,

of abundance

person

brieflyto
go back
the magicians to the

for

him

very

extremely obliging;

to

brought
to

was

he

mighty willingto

; as

was

ready, when

very

occasion, and

our

was

be

was

; I say, he
necessary
when
the schemes

made

serve

showed

Devil

that the

but

were

the wit of the


to

suppose

the

people to be
nothing could pass
had
nothing which
confirmed
by some

miracle
sign, some
mind
receiving a

to

due

be

im-

62

SYSTEM

OP

pression, entertained
with

wonder
At

the

MAGIC.

the

the

of

rest

proposed

satisfaction.

more

first the

magicians satisfied the curiosityof


the people by juggle and trick,by framing artificial
Toices
noises ; foretelling
and
strange events, by
mechanical

and
all the cheats which
appearances,
find put upon the ignorant people to this day ;
we
and it would
the particube tedious to enumerate
lars
which

another.
they imposed upon one
You
by such as are mentioned
may
guess at them
the
before ; but
studied
principallythose who
commending
heavenly motions, had great opportunitiesof rethemselves
for men
of craft,pretending

by

tell

to

fortunes, calculate

doubts, read

palms

lines of

of the body, moles


hand, symmetry
the flesh,and the like.

on

These

things they

find the

carried

was

success

world, or
gipsey-riddenby them,
It would
shall

stratagems

earlydays
their

be,

to

those

to

due

length,and
their advantage,

great part of it,has


to

even

volume

give an
people

this

larger

recourse

been

day.

than

account

had

and

propose
of the several
to,

in

the

of sorcery and magic, in order to maintain


in the world as extraordinary.
character

justiceas I go, to
the
to
observe, that they did not immediately run
Devil
for help ; or
them
at least,if some
among
dealt in the dark, and corresponded below, they did
all do so ; perhaps they were
hardened
not
not
enough at first for the carrying on such a traffick.
It was
and had something a little
a
new
commerce,
shocking at first,till the necessityof their southsaying circumstances
brought them to comply with
anything rather than lose their trade.
The
know, were
Egyptians, you must
a
people
For

fill

to

much

so

that the whole

this

nature

of the

marks

we

the

nativities,resolve
drawn
in the face,

must

do

them

so

much

SYSTEM

attended
originally
made

OP

with

two

63

MAGIC.

things,which

naturally

for these

magical studies.
1.
impertinentlyinquisitive,
grosslyignorant
in the main, (as ignorance would
be called
rated at that
but mighty wise, as things were
now,
ible
time,)and prying into everythingwith an irresistpassion for what they called knowledge ; on
this account
they passed for the wisest nation on
esteemed
the
of
centre
earth, and
Egypt was
Moses
said
was
learning and knowledge. Hence
in all the wisdom
of the Egyptians.
to be learned
It is true, and
they are upbraided with it by the
Felix, which
Ethiopians of Arabia
they call the
south ; and who, though Arabians, are
called Ethiopians
in Scripture; I say, it is true, that the
all their magic, that is, their
Egyptians learned
from
the Arabians
astronomy and astrology,
; and
his son
instructed
they tell us that Abraham
Ishmael, in all the superior knowledge in which
his posterity
afterwards
famous.
so
grew
2. With
this inquisitive
temper of the Egyptians,
also most
they were
ridiculouslysuperstitious
; I
it showed
itself in
because
ridiculously,
say, most
that sordid
and
most
simple idolatrywhich
they
had
them, in which
they sunk below the
among
notions
of worship practisedby the most
common
ignorantnations in the world ; for they worshipped,
made
in
or
a
god of, almost everything that came
way
Most

their way ; as
nay, the river

the

ox,

the

the
itself,

of Nile,
calf,the water
sand, the crocodiles,and

numberless
As

with

things as senseless as those.


these things were
tion,
peculiarto them as a naposed
so
they particularly
qualifiedthem to be imby their southsayers and magicians,
upon
all

manner

of

delusions

nor

did

the

subtle

all
their advantage, upon
magicians fail to make
and
occasions, of this superstitious
inquiring hu-

64

OF

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

people,but used all possible


stratagem
them.
and art to delude
and impose upon
their religion
mixed
To this purpose,
they soon
and their magic together; their philosophyand their
assistant to the generalfraud,
made
idolatrywere
of the

mour

and

to

raise

due

in the

veneration

minds

of the

tale advanced
by
people : to this or that particular
their priests,
they brought always along with them
some
extraordinaryrevelation from the gods, some
wonderful
discoveryin nature, or something strange
miraculous.

and

keep
religiousenthusiasm
hold of mankind, and how
exactlydo past things
present correspond! As the end is the same,
the means
: pious frauds
are
got ground from
beginning,and pious frauds get ground to the

How
its
and
so

the

end.

strangelydoes

As

cheats

no

cheats

so

fatal

as

those

which

of

no
so
religion,
make
so
soon
so
sions
impreseasy to prevail,
the people,or
stamp those impressions

prefacedwith

come

are

are

upon

introductions

deeper.
the
The
they
Egyptians, when
priestsamong
turned
magicians,(or rather, I should have said,
the magicians, when
set
they turned priests,)
up
with
conversation
and a
for revelation,inspiration,
into
their gods ; and for this purpose
they withdrew
the

the country is
of which
wastes,
be full ; and where
to their glory(shame)

deserts

known

to

and

spoken, the religiousof


over
played the same
game
be

it

the

Romish

again,

some

church
ages

afterward.

Egyptian priests,I say, retired for


whence
their gods, from
with
conversation
they
back
to
were
sure
come
inspired,that is to say,
the
delusion
filled with some
to impose upon
new
the
they cut sacred marks
people. Here
upon
Ianthe
back
then
as
brought them
trees, and
Hither

the

SYSTEM

65

MAGIC.

OF

taught them from the gods ; and by which


them
some
they pretended,after muttering over
to
utter
some
answers
unsignifyingsignifications,
difficulties
them
to
then
proposed to
; and
any
sending their votaries into the wilderness, they
guage

would

them

set
;

which

to

search

after

for the

divine

same

racters
cha-

long looking for, they would

find upon
some
come
stone, or post, or tree, and
home
in raptures for the discovery.
Others
of these
divine
magicians, or diviners

rather,wouhTclamber
whose

immense

up

to

height we

of,as

may
whatever

make

the top of the pyramids,


have
such
certain accounts

the

else may

climbing up
not

be

seem

Yet

so.

credible,
inhere

observations, and calculations


of the heavenly motions, some
say ; but according
make
their conjurations,
their sacred
to others,to

they

to

went

make

retreats, and to carry


with the gods.
Here

also

they cut
Egyptianscall the

the

left behind

them,

on

the delusion

their diabolical
sacred

conversing

marks, which

which
characters,

indeed, in the

flat of the pyramid;


upper
learned
Greaves, the summit

of

stone

upon

for

they
the

according to the
of the pyramid was
not
a
point,as the top of a spire,or as representing
a
flame, and which by its great height it seemed
be ; but the uppermost
to
a
plain,
parts formed
which
Stephanus in his comment,
supplying the
defect in Herodotus, makes
be eight orgyiae,
to
which
again,accordingto Suidas, is a fathom, or
six foot ; so that the plain on
the top of the pyramid
be eight fathom
must
square ; others report it
be nine foot only,though I think the former
to
more
probable.
But
be that as it will,here, it is certain,they
made
made, or found
by others, certain dark,
mystic,and, as they pretended,sacred characters,
whose
were
significations
representedby the priests
s.

M.

66

SYSTEM

just as they pleased;

they had

then

not

MAGIC.

OF

for

the

have

we

of letters

use

to

reason

and,

believe
as

some

the originalof
mystic characters were
all the hieroglyphic
writingwhich was afterwards the
ordinary practiceof the Egyptians,tillthe Hebrew
characters were
handed
to them
by Moses, from the
Sinai.
writingof God delivered him at mount
It is very well observed
by the learned author
named, that had not the priestsstood in
just now
their ceneed
of something extraordinary
to make
lestial
more
seem
converse
weighty and important,
observations
all their astronomical
might as well
the plain of the rock upon
from
made
been
have
those pyramids are
which
built, and which
support

think, these

which, as he takes notice, is itself


so
elevated, that, in a country which is all a low,
miles every way,
flat,and level surface for near
fifty
and affords a fair horizon, is as well suited for all
the foundation

observations

such

it would

as

foot
the

requirea large extended prospect


hundred
if it were
or
seven
eight
is supposed to be the height of

as

be

higher,which
pyramid.
the

But

steps
a

work

could

degrees of

or

of
not

up to
down

the

labour, and

bear

the elevation

examine

to

undertake

the truth

copies of them,

the

pyramid

vast

resolution

have

is evident

reason

every
it ; few

of the

much

the outside

the
was

every head
mind
could not

hazard

some

on

mounting
;

would

venture

characters,or bring

less examine

into the

they had gone up it was


enough, the cunning priestshad impressed them
the top stone
of
there, and left the originals
upon
the wonderful
building,magical and awful in itself;
and as it was
reallyso, that there the characters
hard matter
it was
to
no
to be seen,
persuade
were
the credulous, superstitious
people,
there by the fingerof
written
That they were
1
the gods :
nature

of them.

And

if

68

upon
in the room

magical

in

its

separate them

and

men,

erect

heresy

him

out

divinityis

modern

our

that

nature,
that is,in a

own

it is

not

easy
the Devil has

so

to

word,
so
the church, that it is impossible
upon
is,if it was not so, we should
: the truth
;

far encroached
cast

MAGIC.

of schism.

people pretend

Some

to

OF

fall of the wise

the

men

SYSTEM

been among
hardly have such a struggleas has now
in possession. And
since
Lord
to keep the true
us
and rightful
the church
has but one
true
king and
have been such a bold
sovereign,there would never
to
depose him, if the Devil, the ancient
attempt
of his throne, had
been at work
not
again
usurper

"

to

step up in his

to

speak
It

was

of this part more


with
great

on
priestswent
artificial magic
world ; they were

in

the

vulgar, so
oracle, and
and
world
come

practiceof

manner

the

by.
Egyptian

above, and

as

in all the

great way

entitle them

our

and

the best
show

and

their

Eastern

wisest

men,

tricks,and

most

surprisingthings to take with the


give their words the force of an

to

our

occasion

shall have

that

success

like,could

prophetic.
going on
nearer

we

plainlyby

counted

most
as

the

went

who, mountebank
invent

But

room.

to

And

thus

for many

own
own

exhausted, they had

the
we

character
may
till

ages,
times, and indeed
times
no

of divine
the

suppose
at

length, to

nearer

to

the

too, their mimickry was


tricks to play, the
more

juggling trade grew stale and dull, the world began


to look
beyond them, and expected something more
;
and
the
I
the
do
church
so
not
last,
jugglers,
say
went
to the Devil for help. I had rather tell you that
another generation,
had always been true magiwho
cians,
o
f
the
diabolical part, came
in
true
practisers
and
succeeded
the first,
who
play of course,
dually
gradeposed themselves
by their mere
impotency ;
darkness
is
and, just as
a
deprivationof light,and

succeeds

SYSTEM

69

MAGIC.

OF

of things,so
by the mere
consequence
the honest ignoranceof the innocent magician,being
unable
to keep the
expectationof the people up,
of the age, dealing
the importunities
and
answer
with the Devil succeeded, even
quence
conseby the mere
of things.
The
new
magic coming thus in play,let us see
how

it made

what
we

it

its first

in the

entrance

shapes it began

world, and

in

search
appear ; in which
shall find,in short, that religion
still opened the

door.

For,

the

to

Devil

aspired at nothing more


from
the beginning,than to be set up for a god, so
he always built his chapel close by God's church
;
it was
in the consequence
of this,that the priests
immediate
were
always his more
correspondents.
How
when
long they continued
especially
so, but
the correspondence ceased, would
be a discovery
worth
making to the world : but O how difficult !
as

It is indeed
done

to

be

Christians

us

observed, and

that

that
justice,

his attachment
and

from,

the

to

the

Satan

the

has

has discovered

rites in

pagan

oppositionto,

Devil

tinction
dis-

Christian

occasions, and that particularly


worship on many
fitted to introduce
as
perhaps the latter is more
in the world ; we
have some
instances
devil-worship
of his making this distinction,particularly
when
the emperor
Julian, while he was
only Caesar, and
had not declared himself apostate, (nay,was
perhaps
inclined

more

to

be

Christian

than

pagan,

for he

observed,
Christian,)I say, it was
that he was
and confirmed
pervertedfrom Christianity,
a pagan,
a magician.
by Maximus
N. B. This
Maximus
was
a
magician,when the
word
wise man,
no
a
more
or
a
magician signified
of
southsayer,but a downright conjurer,a master
was

educated

the black
Nor

was

who
dealt with the Devil.
art, or one
it that the magicians were
favourers

paganism only, but

such

was

the

subtletyof

of
the

70

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

worship consisted much


of
in sorcery
and
magic, conjurings,invocation
devils, and raisingevil spirits
:
by these the rites
of paganism were
and ceremonies
supported. It is
said of the famous champion of the Christian religion,
all the mysteriesof
Athanasius, that he understood
the pagan
to that
theology; but we are not come
length in our inquiries
yet.
friend
The Devil had a great many
to begood reasons
the pagan worship,rather than the Christian;
the substance
of paganism was
for that indeed
a
in itself,and
diabolical
to
worship the
system
heathen
to worship the Devil,
essentially
gods,was
shall see in its place.
we
as
of man
observe here, that the curiosity
We
must
in the most
never
early times was
fullygratified
his understanding was
it were
but when
founded,
conas

Devil, that indeed the pagan

he

when

under

was

astonishment

some

surprise,at seeing or hearing some


strange
attacking
they were
thing. The Pharisees, when
Saviour, as they almost were
our
always,and when
as
theythought,they insulted him, asked him, What
sign dost thou shew, that thou doest such thingsas
and

these ?

some

at

placesit is said,when
miraculous
things,they were

in other

And

him

introduces

astonishment

silence

he

did form
perastonished

; men

are

nothing to say, and then


dictates credulityas the consequence,
nature
viz.,
that when
they are thus surprisedwith wonder,
they should consequentlybelieve the person who so
with his miracles ; though,by the
astonished them
it was
not
always so with the Jews, for they
way,
first

were

which

and

amazed,

amazed, and

they were

Christian

in

our

have

yet did

believe

not

something of

kin

to

an

neither

in

unbelieving

town, of ecclesiastic fame too, who


and is astonished
at the majesty of

says he wonders
and
the Scripturestyle,

yet does

not

believe

word

they

say.

since

infidel I have

bolder
last

was

7J

MAGIC.

OF

SYSTEM

the

at

not

with

met

circle, near

pagan

old

owned, sworn
Charing,where God was
by, imprecated,
blasphemed, and denied, all in a breath.
But
to
go on : the curiosityof mankind, I say,
was
never
derful
fullysatisfied but when
something wonoffered

was

called

therefore

and

for,when

miracle

system

new

any

diately
imme-

was

offered,

was

anything difficult proposed.

or

Thus

when

Pharaoh, he
Aaron
and

was

in his

slaves

to

hundred

of Israel.

thousand

and
captivity,
rather
subjects, or

sent

demand

demand

them,

libertyfor
surprising:
a
couple of

was

release

six

themselves, from
the king'sservice,whose

from

and
they were
;
it ;
supposed,began to resent
without any presumption,that
servants,

be

to

God

and

slaves like

men,

their

Pharaoh, it is

The

to

Moses

thing indeed, for


ask
the king to

and

come

that
to

name

Aaron

and
case

very

Pharaoh

insolent

an

the

assure

they were

Moses

sent

supposes
to

were

the children
it

God

nay, we
may
suppose,
Pharaoh's
courtiers
made

at

game

them, and

his

perhaps proposed to punish them


for their impudence, and for putting such notions
into the people'sheads, which
might be dangerous,
and rebellion ; and therefore
and might excite tumults
it was
prudence to suppress the insolence,and
make
examples of the two pretended ambassadors.
ministers

But
your

of

hold ! says Moses,


majesty,nor are the

for, inclined
God

God's
your

state

the

revolt

to

servants,

days'journey into
and
sacrifice,
we

come

peaceably,and

make
to

not

rebel

we

speak
from

come

represent,

we

nation, though they

they are
the

to

come

but

affront

to

come

people we

or

favourite
and

do

Israel whom

people of

chosen

we

commanded

to

go

are
are

three

wilderness,to perform a great


great feast

desire
do the

your

duty

to

him

leave, that
of

our

and
we

fore
theremay

worship ;

assur-

go

your
commanded

your assent.
God
sent
to

sent

drive these

business

my
to

your
and

Israelites,(for there

them,)

insisted that

the

prove that ? says


that you come
me

your
king, and God
the

ground

And

diate
imme-

how

do

you

what

king ;
such

of heaven

the

before

does

Aaron

so,

sign do you
authority?

an

give

earth

and

with

that,

down
into

spent

be

their

are

nor

weight, especiallythat

his white

foolish

staff,and

serpent.

thought upon

some

this should

of serpent
purpose

king.

turned

have

learned

The

and

throws

immediately it was

but

that

is

what
not

conjecturesof
notion, that it

to

any
was

of serpent as appeared and talked


that it walked
in
erect
Paradise, and

kind

same

in

Eve

to

the

by

sent

with

more

many

were

heads

Aaron, he says to him, Brother, throw


rod, that is in your hand, upon
or
staff,

turning to

the

the

repliesto Pharaoh, I shall soon


majesty that I am sent by the great

convince

my

were

himself.

with

other

this Moses

With

kind

they

of God

direction

Aaron, with

of the

the

demand

to

you

thus

to
go, get } ou gone
task, or I shall find a way
of your heads again.
out

whimseys

stillMoses

down

to

me

has

says the king: a fine story for


the people'sheads, to make
them

into

put

But

himself, who

you!

idle,and hinder
your work, and
to

God

out, has

us

MAGIC.

OF

majesty,that

ing

you

SYSTEM

that it frightedthe king.


so
presence,
tells them,
Pharaoh
recoveringthe surprise,

Pharaoh's
But
What

of my
his

this

does

can

do

as

you
much

shall
as

see

this.

I have

Upon

chief

conjurersor magicianswere
at hand, for the
supposedthey were

two

it is

own

?
signify

out

Upon

of call when
this

called them,
and

comes

and

he is wanted
Jannes

the

perhaps

text

there

and

ple
peo-

which

called in

devil is seldom

for any

Jambres,

so

mischief.
St. Paul

two
they were
cians,
magimight be a great many

says

of that

more

for it

without

then

not

sort

dailywaiting.
the wise

calls them

And

the

king'scourt was
number
of clergyin

sufficient

adds, Pharaoh

text

sorcerers

magicians,and

73

MAGIC.

seems

the

the

and

men

OF

SYSTEM

and

the

called
word

next

only magicians in
the word
used personally,
but
as
was
as
common,
it was
used
the
nationally,
magicians of Egypt:
whence
it is inferred,that there were
some
cians
magithan others, but such
eminent
not
only more
in public office there ; as the eminent
Dr.
as
were
H
be called the king's astronomer,
or
may
the more
eminent
Mr. Flamstead
as
usuallycalled
not
himself, the kiog'sstar-gazer ; and if it was
so
that these men
in ordinaryattendance, and in
were
should
they be brought in so soon, while
pay, how
Moses

and

Aaron

Well, these
of

they
that

had

in the presence

were

tempt
being called in, Pharaoh, in conMoses
and Aaron, and the sign or miracle
if they could not
do
shown, asked them

well

as

not

men

Aaron

as

They readilyanswer,

ments,
using their enchantinvoking or whispering their demons, or
what other diabolical arts
they might use, we know
not
this,and their staves or rods being
; but upon
turned
into serpents too.
cast
down, they were
This was
enough to make Pharaoh triumph over
Moses
and Aaron, and their company,
and deriding
their miracle, tell them
this did not at
insultingly,
all testify
their mission from God, for they might see
as

the Americans

Yes, and fall to paw-wawing,

his wise

they.
to

men

Nor

call

could

it,and

rods into serpents


did the distinction which God was
turn

Aaron's
show, by suffering

swallow

serpent

up the serpents of the


alter the case
with Pharaoh
; for
did
he

not
sent

import anythingat
them,
and

or

rather

all in the

drove

immediatelysent

them

an

case.

away,

taskmasters

well

as

pleased

devour

to

Egyptian
that,as

as

or

sorcerers,

accident,
And

thus

with

tempt,
con-

among

the

74

double

people to

their

force them

and

increase
afflictions,
make

to

Aaron

and

Well, Moses

Well, you

has

are

brick

come

againwith
event, they are
king had called
again,and j ou

pray has he furnished you


better testimonythan you had before ; have
sent

other

to

if he would

what

show

of

the

same

bantered
them

to

say God
with any
you

any

gravelytell him they had,

stillrefuse

to

grant their demands,

beforehand
it; nay, they tell him
be, namely, that they would turn the

see

it should

waters

straw.

sacred ambassadors

should

he

miracle

The
and

you

their labours,

without

come

and it had the same


message,
and ridiculed : as if the
thus

MAGIC.

OF

SYSTEM

Nile, the great river of their country, into

blood.

Pharaoh,
could

do

as

be

may

supposed,not

them

it,treats

still in the

and

refuses

stillto receive

them

God

upon
stretch

which, Moses

calls

him

his rod

out

believingthey

and

as

manner,

messengers
Aaron, and

to

smite

same

the

from
bids
of the

waters

river,and they were

immediatelyturned into blood,


and
all the waters, ponds, and pools besides ; for
Egypt is full of pitsand ponds,wherein they preserve

the

of Nile

water

The

after the annual

king,frightedat
is

water,

little calmer

inundation.

this sudden

than

he

change

of the

before; but

was

sidering
con-

the matter, he calls his magicians to see if


they could not do this also,as well as Moses ; when

they

they

came,

blinded

mind

did

the

same,

by

which

still the

of the

princecontinued obstinate.
I might run
through the rest of the miracles
wrought there, and show you how the magicians
brought frogs,but could not bring lice ; but this is
not

to

the

the story is known.


for your
note
thing I must

case

direction in
Only one
the reading this part of the story, viz.,that the magicians
could bring plagues,at least some
of them,
well as Moses
and
but the magicians
as
Aaron;

76

OF

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

surprisingthings,that it is said the people


many
of God, or the appearance
called him the great power
of the great power
of God, Acts viii. 10.
Indeed

descriptionthe Scripturegivesthere

the

of this Simon
first it is

remarkable

is very

9, That

said, ver.

the

to

he

in hand;

case

used

and

sorcery

is,the people of Samaria ;


it is added, all the people gave heed
then
to him,
is the great power
and said, This man
of God ; the
bewitched

the

is evident, this

meaning
and

that

wonders,

enable

him

and

they had

such

do

and

therefore

assisted

it was

Moses

and

with
Aaron

it is certain

by

and

witched
be-

people at Samaria was


and his magicians,when

the

Pharaoh
to

came

him.

Pharaoh

and
gave heed to Jannes
long time they had bewitched

he had

long time

his courtiers
that of

God

his sorceries.

of Simon

just as

of

of
the great power
long time, ver. 11; To him

regard, because for

case

great

miracles, such

great power

and

with

such

the

this he held

them
The

to

done

but

none

that he is aided
God

has

man

things,showed

strange

could

that

people;

and

all

Jambres, for
them

with

their sorceries.
It remains
whose

hand

turned
and

it

their

turned

that

questionhere, by

into

rods

into

serpents,

and
it

Aaron.

was

you ask who was


Devil ; for the

If I

done, I know

or

imitated
asked

am

how

the instrument,
text

waters,
frogs,"c. ;

says

the miracles

by

to

by
Egypt

the

smote

blood, brought up

is,in short, mimicked

of Moses

and

power

be, that the magicians of

must

them

what

whose

answer

mission
perbut if

say it was

must

expressly,
theydid

the

it by their

enchantments.
On

hand, when
they
their paw-wawing for lice,and could
the

it is said
could
Exod.

not

other

were

baffled

in

perform it,
expressly,they acknowledged that they
do it,
the finger of God,
for that it was

viii. 19.

not

whether

Now

SYSTEM

OF

77

MAGIC.

magiciansmeant, it is the finger


of God
from
that hinders
did
us
as
we
doing now
cannot
before, so that we
bring up lice as we did
frogs; or whether they seemed to acknowledge that
the plague of lice was
the fingerof God, though
they did not grant that the blood and the frogswere
the Devil

so, because
a

doubt

which

least do
But

the

not

take

could

do it also
do

commentators

agree about.
it which
way

you

not

this,I say, is
resolve,or at

will,it is

an

ledgment
acknow-

that what

they did by their sorcery and


done
not
enchantments, was
by the fingerof God ;
and
also that when
the fingerof God
in the
was
work, their sorcery and enchantments
were
tent,
impoand could do nothing.
It is not to be questionedbut as this correspondence
nal
began between these magicians and the inferspirits,
they did also upon all occasions, and
with

the

greatest

of their power, as well


artifice and
cunning, endeavour
utmost

people believe

the

that

what

they did
fingerof

of God, by the
power
this alone answered
the end, which

great
and

imposing upon
of that age,
and indeed

mankind.

It

was

as

with
to

heaven

the

make

by

was

was

the

the
for

deluding,
unhappi-

it is of ours, when
dern
moa more
fatal kind of magic is tised
more
pracin the world ; I
their unhappiness
say, it was

ness

that the

minds

as

of the

their

people seemed prepared for


delusions, by being more
easilyimposed upon

than

usual.

The
and

Eastern

world

had

led
for many
ages been
the jugglesand legerdemain of their

guided by
called; and
southsayersand wise men, as they were
when
they,by the degeneracy of the times, were, as
I have said,brought so low as to submit
to sorcery
and enchantment, they had
vast
a
advantage over
the people,by the good opinionwhich
the people
had
of their sincerity
and honesty,and that they

78

would

by

not

SYSTEM

OF

cheat

means

any

MAGIC.

and

impose

upon

them.
Thus

when

and

errors

broached

are

damnable

and

set

doctrines

in

foot among

on

ligion
re-

by

us

of
sanctityin conversation, men
severe
morals, of rigidand austere
lives,blameless
and mortified manners,
strictly
practisingthe good
ness
thingswhich they preach, and who by that strictof conversation
have obtained
a
reputationin
the world, as men
that do not willingly
deceive the
people,or that at least have not a wicked design to
of

men

apparent

deceive
with

in

much

I say,

case,

fatal and

double

power,

error

and

armed

comes

is

its influence

likelyto do mischief, the hypocrisyis


easily
dangerous, and the people more

more

the

such

more

abused.
Who

could, in

days,expect
unspotted lives,and

of

men

would

be

such

should

blemish

that

our

of

men

whose

characters

reproach,

suffer any
all their reputation,
which
as

to

never

rectitude

of life had

rals,
mo-

that

obtained

for

mendable
com-

them,

with

harbouring a horrid and detestable blasphemy


againstthe Holy Ghost itself,robbing the Son of
God
which
he thought it no robbery
of the equality
and denying the Godhead
of him who
is
to assume,
?
God
blessed for ever
But

this is still too


on

come

people;

far

enough

we

shall

for the present

South

solemn, and

of time

to

in order

meet

with

must

be

them

how

to

the Devil
as

it was

not

we

find

all done

the air, and

mankind

whose

they

at

once.

business

and

avowed

manner

he did

can

to

been

be
;

not

in

an

walk

of

find it out,
well acso
quainted
for

certainly
regionis

Satan, whose
is in the dark,

immediatelycorrespondedwith

way :
to the

to

came

have

our

go back
primitivetimes

content

the

and

also

talk of those

again in

East, visit the


sorcery and witchcraft,and see if we
and

not

am

open,
about

was

not

public,
in per-

SYSTEM

79

MAGIC.

OF

undisguised and open, clothed in the shapes


and figuresof a devil, and acting like himself; he
certainlymade his court to mankind
by some
ticular
parhim
learned
for
the
to
or
applications, they
;
the first advances
not
are
fullyagreed who made
the new
towards
the
acquaintance, and whether
son,

devil

made

out.

and

the

our

love

it is

confess

must

how

first,or

mankind

inquiry of

an

take up
historyof it would
speculations,
perhaps very much
could give a
if we
; I mean,
how

account

the Devil

found

and

him

moment,

some

in

room

to

faction
satis-

your
and

true

mankind

cular
partifirst

came

acquainted.
And

first,it would

be

particularly
improving

understandings,if we could tell where


occasion
of the correspondence lay ; that

the first

our

1. Whether

Devil, in the

the

found
affairs,

it

has

of

discoveries,and
afterwards

making
and

way,

his

proper

found

respondence
cor-

Mr.

findingtheir desires

mankind,
an

foot

absolute

assistances

their

and

be

to

and
capacities,

necessityof

further

or,

exotic

some

other

than

they

natural
to

of

wicked

would
their apsupply,made
powers
plication
him ; according to the laudable
ple
exam-

old

my

friend

contrivance,

who
,

told

settle

for his occasions

wicked, infinitely
greater than

being under
helps,some

to

say,
of his

veries
improved upon those discoby the dexterityof his management,
with
mankind
his own
acquaintance

he found

as

Whether

2.

to

mankind, and therefore, as


among
it,travelled to this globe upon the

Milton
new

is

administration

absolutelynecessary

to

and

the

late honourable

(savingthat I

that

in

good patron

cannot

in
Mr.

say I believed

every
M

"

him)

extraordinarystrait,and
wanting an infallible agent in a particularpiece of
where
sulted
certain female
had jiltedand ina
revenge
into his garden, three nights
him, went
out
me,

being

an

80

the

together,just at
seems,

called him

with,)and
he

of the

aloud

twelve, (that,it

of

moment

for Satan

to

be

his name,
attendance

in

an

spoke
him
telling

by

his immediate

wanted

MAGIC.

critical time

the

was

OF

SYSTEM

affair

importance.

utmost

of these two
I say, which
the case
at
was
and
man
beginning of the intercourse between

Now,
the
his
most

is hard
be a
to
determine, and would
master,
admirable
discoveryif the certaintycould be
at, in

come

thing, so

as

of
agreeableto the nature
it might be depended upon.
For
I might give my
opinion,I should

part, if
it in favour

own

the

were

the

manner

of the

my
determine

that mankind

Devil, and

first sought the acquaintance,


aggressors,
his infernal majesty'sassistance,proposed

implored
a
league or confederacywith him,
and

vowed

allies,and

to

themselves
him

serve

his

be

to

to

and

offensive

the

fensive,
de-

ful
faith-

of their

utmost

which

application,Satan, as powerful
princesoften do, yieldedto their importunities,
took them
into his protection,
granted their petition,

power

and
on

upon

has been

their

all wicked
there

But

which

it, and

largestsense
first

to

Devil

is

in

know

in
difficulty
a
gives me

one

indeed

intimate

to

be

cannot
;

and
that

being ?

confederate,

and

since.

occasions, ever

seems

least that it

friend

constant

that

the way
of this opinion,
shock in the faith of
it

be

cannot

absolutelyand fullyso

that
there

that he

is,How
was

did

such

mankind
a

so, at

in the
come

creature

as

capable of givingthem
in the agency
assistance
of such
black
designs as
they reallywanted his help in ? that he was a spirit
for his correspondence,and that he would,
qualified
application,
give bim the assistance he wanted?
upon
And
again,if he did know, or that any traditional
memoirs

remained

with

past ages, of the agency

was

him

from

of the Devil

the

records

with

old

of

Eve,

with any

or

had

OF

managed thingsin

and

word,
to

he

found

to

the

81

MAGIC.

of the antediluvian

how
appear
he had
in

SYSTEM

and

race,

those

how

Satan

times, yet it does

not

the way to correspond,whether


and
any instructions for his application,
how he knew
where
to find the Devil out,

come

speech of

him.

These

ties
difficul-

indeed

lie in the way of my


last hypothesis;
until they can
be solved to the generalsatisfaction,

and

I doubt
of

the

to

man

first picked

quitthe supposed application

must

Devil, and

allow that

acquaintance with him,


that way,
that
him, and let him

how

to

ready he

assist him

be

to

the

know
his

at

come

himself
spondence
corre-

offered

beforehand

call,and

to

upon all occasions.


confess this supposition
lays the Devil

I must

littlelow

would

that

the Devil

began
his service

Satan

in

his ter,
characyour thoughts,depreciates
placeshim beneath the dignityof his seraphic

and

but
original:
will make

himself

it cannot

be

slave,he

helped;if the

must

and

Devil

if he

will

be, accordingto the happy title of the chief of his


who
confederates,servus
can
servorum,
help it ?
The thingexplainsitself: whatever
he was
at first,
he certainly
has been, is,and is like to be, the most
kind
manobsequious,humble, diligentdevil that ever
could

have

had

to

do with.

I must

acknowledge that I did not inquireof my


friend justnow
the Devil gave
his
named, whether
attendance
immediately,and with his usual alacrity,
his callingout
so
audiblyto him ; not that I
upon
ever

doubted

because
had
have

did wait upon


him,
it is visible that he has acted as if the Devil

been

but

in him

that the Devil

inquiredwhether

without

doubt

hear; for, as

he

M.

he

called

came

loud

voice

but,
at

I say, I should

the first call,for

enough

always ascends,
naturallyupward, and

moving most
residence
particular
s.

since

ever

is said

to

for him

the

vibration

that

lie that way,


G

to

Satan's
there

is

82

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

questionbut he could hear him ; unless,


as
Elijah said to the priestsof Baal, he might be
busy, or asleep,or gone a journey ; which seldom
chief.
happens to him, so as to be out of the way of misno

to

room

B.

N.

apology for
person
to

indeed

Here

suggest

what
I

ought to make
happened to say of

not

to

be believed

small

some

able
honour-

the

I seemed

mentioned, and who

just now

was

expression
explain,as

which

(he being a person of honour) I ought to


lowing
I do by these presents, and in manner
and form follieved,
; that is to
say, that he is always to be bein all cases, and relatingto all persons, but
of
himself; but he claiming a right and privilege
slandering himself, and being exceeding fond of
than he is,I ventured, by
being thought wickeder
he
when
way of observation,to suspect his veracity,
he
talks of his father's only son
; knowing that as
able
has so constantly
boasted of sins he was
never
that everythingmust
be false which
to commit, and
be true, so
there is no
credit to be given to
cannot
him in that particular.
But

in all other

acknowledge
strict

as

him

cases

for

observer

an

you
a

understand

must

of

man

of truth

as

and

nice

me

to

taste, and

decency, as

ever

ment
correspondedwith ; which publicacknowledgI hope he will take for ample satisfaction.
with
Now,
pardon for the needful digression
above, I go on with repeatingin substance what I
concluded
is so great
before,viz.,that this difficulty
that I cannot
easilyget over it,viz.,to resolve who
Satan and our
cestors
anbegan the acquaintancebetween
of the East, for there it seems
responded.
they first corSatan

Nor

can

point,and
and

in my present
proceed historically
without
coming to a certaintyin

until it is determined

for that reason,

I think

one

must

way
for the

or

dertaking,
un-

this

other

present,

84

"

SYSTEM

OP

MAGIC.

Devil, after having made

the

bargains with these


not
was
so
justto his

people,did not perform,and


he was
word
not
as
as
they expected ; but whether
just to his word as they ought to have expected?
For example,perhaps in making their bargainswith
the Devil, they expect thingsto be performed which
mistake
lies
to perform ; the
it is not in his power
who make
in Satan himself, but in them
a
not
god
of him, and will have him be able to do everything.
that Satan, as he is a spirit,
is
it is true
Now
was
omnipotent ; and
magnipotent, but he never
be, and

there

therefore

may
such

are,

abundance

of fine

people expect of him which


things which
promises,but is not in
reallynot only never
if people will have
condition
to perform ; and
his

all

serve

them

seems

to

be

to

blame

how

tell them

not

and

that

far he

business

him

but

cannot

or

can,

truly,to give

of his

none

any
him

do, that's their fault,not


him
for in that case
is,that

able

not

they can

does

he

is

he

do what

he

his

like

due,
ning
cun-

who is loath to tell you what he canartificer,


not
do, but enlargesand expatiatesupon his real
the Devil, if you are
so
abilities,
willingto believe
he

do thus

can

and

thus

for you,

it is

enough

if he

equivocate,and tacitlygrant it,without


fess
engaging to perform ; but he is not bound to conhe cannot
do it : so
his impotence, and
own
in truth
these people pretend to blame him, whereas
for expecting
they ought only to blame themselves
the Devil himself is not able
thingsof him that even
to perform.
Thus our late friend Jonathan, while he kept within
bounds, had, no doubt, a faithful and friendlycorrespondence
does

but

with him.
Jonathan
him

when

have
he

me

But, said the Devil, what


do ? did

committed

fetters on, and while


his protector in
been

he

expect

I could

would
save

his
with
felony even
he was
in Newgate ? I had
a thousand
rogueries;things,
a

if I had

which
have

got

honest

to

him

helped

not

be

to

his fate
could

far, that

so

too

such

I, no,

not

late

too

to

open

saved

themselves;
last,and pushed

pitch at

of

the Devil

not

himself,

him.

save

like

The

to

come

was

fifty-

which, if
cunning for them,

till it was
stopt their mouths
them, could have hanged him and
he

never

and

one

every

could

hundred

and

but

he

by him,

him

save

85

MAGIC.

hanged

I had

rogues

I had

stood

not

over

OF

SYSTEM

plea

doubt, in the

Devil

the

made

of his French

case

for

himself, no

favourite

Cartouch

audacious
vilthought fit,after a thousand
lanies successfully
committed, and an infinite stock
rich by the
of treasure
amassed, (forhe was
grown
trade,) had he thought fit to have left Paris,and
marched
off,either out of the kingdom, or at least
he was
well known, and so
of the citywhere
so
out
pursued, I had carried him safe off. But
diligently
he was
obstinatelyand inconsideratelybold ; and

had

he

the Devil

they will

is

bound

not

hanged.

be

to

Nay,

the Devil

himself

told him

stayed in

Paris

and

him
so

was

so

hot, and

well known,

would
as

the

have
men

such

rewards

so

resolve

misinformed,

not

would

he

that

be taken
the

if he

search

after

promised, and
himself, was

so

he
fectly
per-

hotly pursued, he should


Though by the way, I
part only ad referendum,

you take that


call it.
of business

it is

Now

am

added, that

discovered.

certainlybe

if I

that if he, Satan

described, and

those

save

an

unreasonable

thing that

men

should

devil for more


or
bargain with either man
able to perform, and then
than they are
pretend to
blame
for non-performance ; and therefore
them
a
in exile,(whom they charge
certain noble lord, now
for some
with contractingwith Satan
particular,in
of his late Dumblane
favour
and which
enterprise,
failed him in,)ought not, as
the Devil has, it seems,
make

86

say lie
could do no

does,

they

that

Satan

neither

Devil, who

the

than

he

did.

how

knew

to

the

at

come

Devil, ror

that there was


originally
any
devil in being,it would
add to our
understanding of the whole matter,

informed

be

what

in

the

manner

much

so

such

knew

as

really

brought it to this conclusion, that


has been
reallyfirst in the confederacy,
that man
made
the acquaintance,and

Devil

the

blame

to

for him

more

MAGIC.

OF

then

Having

as

SYSTEM

thing

more

if

fect
percould

we

acquaintance

begun.
first attack

The

Eve,

have

we

the

relates

the Devil

had

fact

made

fullydescribed.
and

mother

our
upon
Sacred

honest, grave

Mr.

history

Milton

has

in as
and
given us the particularsas distinctly,
livelycolours, as if he had been at the conference,
heard
the courtship,
and
how
cunningly the Devil
managed ; with what address he insinuated into her
weakest
part, and how entirelyhe conquered her
of religion,
virtue, her obedience, her sense
brought
but just
that she had
her to forget the command
learned
and

to

all her
has

Milton
seems

among
Milton

so

with

not

seems

with

I say,

how

what

appetite: I
livelya manner,

the way of a man


the things that

made

Noah

it in

the

we

to
a

be

her

her

to
posterity,

done

sacrifice

to

Solomon

Now,
but

and

plain,that though

of the Devil

Devil

remember

too

were

at

loss

could

not

soul

say, Mr.
that it
stand
under-

maid, but placed it


wonderful
for him,
to

describe

the way

woman.

have

distinct

first attack

upon

account

Eve

how

the

in Paradise

he

of
picked acquaintancewith the sons
after the deluge,and in what
or
manner,
upon
occasion
that was
begun, we are utterlyat a

loss about.
Nor

have

the persons

we

who

historical account
who
were
any
entertained
the first correspondence

with

him,

or

to

give us

the least

Canaan

find

we

Cham,

or

87

MAGIC.

occasion

this, that

devil in Ham

OF

what

upon

record

upon
than

SYSTEM

the

nothing appears
lightinto it,other
;

effects of
of Noah's

one

invisible

an

in

and

sons,

his

grandson; but it is not the invisible


devil that I am
inquiringafter, but an appearing
conversible
demon
evil spirit,
who
or
assuming
human
least
voice,and intelligible
shape,or at
ations,
opercould supply the office of the Devil
in assisting
in the several exigences of their
mankind
affairs,when

kind

any

of infernal

work

was

upon

their hands.

This, I
as

I would

say, is the

fain

bring
togetherin a
I

confess

must

devil I

as
particulars,

at

am

mankind
decent

to

take

record, and
it

stances
circum-

entered
make

to

as

much

so

any
full

as

we

perhaps be enough

us
satisfy

that

The

according to
by comparing it with

so

of the

want

be

with

this may

quainted
ac-

concerned.

were

far

up

be

to

of the

as

cannot
so

and

regularmanner,

great loss for

However, since that part


further into, or at least not
find upon

and

of persons,
those persons

must

him

and

well

in which

discovery,we

inquiringafter ;

am

was.

story of Job,

the

and

other

sacred

nology,
chroof

accounts

be very ancient ; even


old as
so
after Abraham
to be in a very few years
; for Eliphaz
could not, by calculation,
be many
the Temanite
moves
re-

things,appears

from
that time

an

to

Esau

and

old man,

Ishmael
no

and

less than

Job

hundred

old, he might probably be alive within

Japhet,one
Job

sons

hundred

of Noah
years

the

old when

upon him.
in the time of Job, it is evident

years

time

for it is

at

of

thought
his first

came

Now
had

above

was

sorrows

of the

being

made

the

Devil

his visible

the sons
among
the Lord at the

earth, and
appearances
upon
of God
too ; for he appeared before

time, as

is

supposed,of

solemn

88

SYSTEM

service

or

and

what

me

on

sacrifice.

OF

MAGIC.

What

occasion

his business

he

does

came,

the present occasion.


the next
place,the Devil

on

In

it

appeared,but
God

when

say, had

had

given Job

given him

lie before

not

only had

not

into

commission

sonally
per-

the

plain from

seems

there,

was

text,
that is to

his

hands,

to

fall upon

flict
af-

and

the prefrom
out
him, and that he was
sence
gone
of God, that he immediatelyset his human
as
well

elementary instruments

as

raised
and

of

storm

blew

wind, from

the house

down

work

at

upon Job's
thunder
and

he

wilderness,

in the

or

that

and

daughters
lightningupon
;
brought
the flocks,and burnt
sheep,and the
up the poor
that looked
after them ; this was
servants
nothing
but what, as a devil and a prince of the air,might
be expected from him ; but that was
all ; he
not
that he

raised

sons

upon him ; the Chaldeans


from
(the North,) and the Sabeans
war

from

side,

one

another

side,

their armies
and
out
came
(the East,)made
upon
him, and plundered him ; the first carried away the

camels, and

the other

It is certain

his

before, and
and

in their

him

to

Job

and

those

break

the

sent

and
was

and

had

had

his

him

and

before, and

carry

that

and

away

to
to

to

see

Job

by them,

Devil

took upon
them
to insult
this

came

any of them,
him ? I make

to
to
no

in his

to

name

the

goods of Job ;
misery and poverty,

them, and therefore

fall upon
give them

they might

commission, they should

to

with

them, and told them

them

him

estate

for them

to

order

to

to

with

went

destined

family;

done

violence

use

given his

lawful

peace
unmolested

fed

Job

had

the lands

that God

at

were

peace, and excite


his substance.
How

the Devil

questionbut
ravage

nations

servants

fall upon

had

oxen.

neighbourhood,tillthe

pass ? and what


them
to
move
God

the

know

it

and
a

he

he would

destroyhim
sign,as I said
came

go

with
and

send

down
if

fire from

This, and
animate

do

the

and

bait

This

to

seems

of the Devil

vouchers

favour

the

be

bestowed

his

say

acquaintance
it

suppose
contradicted

be

the

Sabeans

did, I do

by

Indeed

history.
enough, for it

on

the

first visible ance


appearof
sons
Noah, in the

from

plausible occasion

and

directed.

if I should

I could

that

see

the Devil

as

the
among
I will not

postdiluvian
ages.
begun here, though
not

did

to

me

and

enough to
plunder, was
againstpoor Job, and so they

immediately and

came

destroyhis sheep ;

of

nations

those

89

MAGIC.

off the camels


carry
the like by those also.

not

he would

oxen,

OF

heaven

would

they

SYSTEM

thentic
au-

any

it

was

apparentlya

was

and

the Chaldeans,

on

give them Job's goods merely for fetching:


be the reason
this, for ought we
know, may
the first magicians that we
read of anywhere,
to

and
that
were

those

among

( Arabians) Sabeans

Devil

having

his hold

and

good

might

do them

on

am

enter

givesan
not

or

upon
them, and

done

other

I would

account

perhaps

occasions.

be

not

the

not

first time

that any man


and that this

of Satan's appearance,
the first of his pranks which
he
after the

flood,let them

it,if they can


tell

occasion, on
in the

is it easy

show

us

another

self
nay, I believe the Devil himtime or place,or any
one
any
which

show

world,

playedupon

us

perhaps durst
Nor

them

account

cannot

other

had

many

if this be

mankind
before

that the

where
there
positive
least uncertainty,
being mighty cautious (as
torian)
at present
acting in the capacityof an hisof doing the Devil any wrong
or
injury; so
caveat
too
against an objectionhere,
my

viz.,that
was

but

and

acquaintancefirst here, kept


amongst

offices he

Now, though
I

his

made

I doubt

can

nor

interest

of the

is the

nations,viz.,Chaldeans

two

I
to

he

himself, in

mean

be

showed

ever

after the

himself,

visible appearance

deluge.

determined, what

shape,

90

what
with
he

of

case

to

me

appeared

and

on

Job

was

one

of

such
there
the

all

another
not

them

the

able

say,

for

it

which

and

opportunity,
one

knew

of

whether
I

leave,
is

that
word

to

his

he

said

as

the
say,

them

at

was,

whether

him

owns

and
there

this.

Lord
audible

was

because

take

whether
the

heard

as

servant

learned

to

they

doubtless

servant,
rest

he

he

was

text

the

take

when

who

and

is

will

there

the
son

blood,

whether

and

(for

say

and

made,

signification;)

arch-enemy

say

to

and

same

difficulties

to

God,

not,

or

Job

discourse

he

of

nor

appeared

God,

of

the

have

articulate,
these

he

servant

with

is

that

sons

my

sons

might

flesh

time

figure

occasion

the

short

and

not

among

to

held

the

or

that

at

(as

or

seeming

what

guess

what

what
in

among

him

blood,

and

dressed

appeared

knew

flesh

MAGIC.

OF

propriety)

more

upon

SYSTEM

it

or

no;
to

say,
I

am

92

because

SYSTEM

by being

some

it would

entertained

had

so

angels,

shy,and afraid of strangers,


for that we
should be alwaysafraid we might receive
the Devil into oar
into our
houses, and especially
I believe
hence
friendshipand familiarity.And
the foolish empty notion, though such as it is
came
impossibleto root out of the fancies of men, viz.,
so

that

the

make

MAGIC.

OF

Devil

foot

is

thing so

of which

be

us

cannot

without

appear

I shall say
ridiculous as

his

nothing here, but


to

merit

cloven
that it

notice,either

no

any other time.


Though there may be many things said for this
relates
to that part which
opinion,and particularly

now

at

or

the

to

safetyof mankind,
the

that

exclude

than

we

in such
does.

As

guises
dis-

in, yet I cannot


may
appear
from
the privilege
of puttingon

sometimes, and that


think

may

of the several

case

Devil

the Devil

clothes

our

in

he

does

and

perhaps oftener

too

shape too, oftener than


to the
danger of it,I

he

that
we

may

may

appears
believe he

speak of

that

itself.

by

I have

taken

it for

granted in my last chapter,


that in the first acquaintancebetween
mankind
and
the evil spirit,
after the deluge, Satan
the
was
that he made
his application
to them
aggressor;
made
his proposalsof assistance and help,in
first,
the cases
wherein
his corhe knew
respondence
they wanted
I shall add, that he
and
perhaps
;
raised difficult perplexed cases
in the world, on
the way for his renderinghimself
to prepare
purpose
useful.
We
and

come

are

in what

first address

to

now

do

we

out, who
but if you

was

manner,

the cunning manager


way
It is true, we
to mankind.

deficient in the
because

the

not

historyof
yet know,

his first

will take

mean

made
are

how
his
thing
some-

this first transaction,


nor

can

easilyfind

correspondentin the world ;


what
has been, by what is,and

SYSTEM

OF

of his first method,

judge
I think

by

give

I may

Nor

do

his

subsequent practice,

to

room

you
think

93

MAGIC.

it is

make

fair

ment.
judg-

improper

of
way
found
the

an

point, since as Satan


first step successful, it is probable he found
no
occasion to alter his measures
; and though differing
circumstances
of place and persons
make
him
may
the

determining

little as

vary

he

that the
suppose
rule of his practiceis much
the same,
and
foot with mankind
proceeds upon the same
a

great deal of

occasion, yet I have, I think,

sees

general

to

reason

that he
in

all

all occasions, mutatis


on
mutandis, as
ages, and
finds the circumstances
of the people the same,
the

not

he
or

same.

Take, then, the Devil's first method

with

mankind

his own
experience in his
grounded upon
antediluvian
practiceswith their ancestors
;
upon
his knowledge of their present
circumstances, I
be

to

the

after the

time

flood,you
allow Satan to have so much
cunning in him, as
what
able, without the least hesitation,to know
at

present

mean

the best method

to

must

to

was

the man,
and how
I say, I do
reason,

about

come

be

to

him ; and for that


not
compass
allow him to have made
any change in his measures.
The
first method
the Devil
then, that I suppose
took

to

by

the way

far

as

acquaintancewith

of dreams

here

and

mankind,

I shall go

suggest, that he put Canaan,

was

back

so

Noah's

grandson,
the good patriarchhis grandintoxicating
father
upon
with wine, for I join with a late opinion,that

it was

to

Canaan,

though

Ham

when

man,

far

his

make

not

that

guiltyof

was

he

Ham,

was

overcome,

was

the

occasion

of it
the

triumphing over
and
exposing him,

old
as

brethren.
lay in him, to his modester
Canaan
Suppose then young
very busy, helping
and assisting
his grandfather,in plantingand dressing
the vines after the flood,and in gathering the
as

94

fruit

those

take

SYSTEM

then

Noah

cannot

did

following observations
in particular.

upon

notion, that
of the vine, or

into that foolish

come

understand

not

MAGIC.

the

circumstances

First,I

OF

the

nature

the grapes
were
strength of the juice,when
pressed,and the wine ran out, and that he drank it
into that opinion,
come
ignorantly; I say, I cannot
had no
doubt
for Noah, who
preached against the
ness
vices of the antediluvian
world, and againstdrunkenthe rest, must
certainlyknow the use of
among
the

vine, and

the

the

of it

abuse

too

how

he

else did

plant it at all,and to press the juice out for


drinking it at all ?
Gen. ix. 20. Noah
began to be an husbandman,
and he planted a vineyard.
he drank
21. And
of the wine, and was drunken.
that the
time
of
Secondly, It does not seem,
Noah's
drunkenness
the pressing of the
was
upon
the
of his
or
pressing the first grapes
grapes,
able
new
plantation; it must
certainlybe a considertime
after his planting them, and
after his
first making of wine.
For though it is very probable
that he planted the vines immediately after
to

come

flood,and

the

the

yet it is evident
he

when

at

the

least

twenty

been

have

seem

at

that

as

done

would
so.

of the

much,
after that,
as

many
years
of drunkenness.

man

was

grown,

ark, and

there

between

had

it is evident
cursed

was

only,or
nor

snare

intimate

For
born

not

be

must

that time

at

and

major, had
in probability
not
estate, he would
by his grandfather,as a principal

cursed

he

the

if Canaan

man's

crime,

be

must

thirtyyears

or

For

been

in the

out

to

seems

then

was

coming

the fact.
not

it

fell into
who

Canaan,

text

for the

it have

been

But

he

as

is

so
mere

not

he

was

been

for it does

as
particularly,

offence

of his

an

not
cessary
ac-

father,

to
righteous in Noah
so
warmly fallen upon,

have
and

SYSTEM

OF

95

MAGIC.

in his anathema,
by the old patriarch,
particularly,
it is very probable he was
a
principalin the fact of
abusing him.
sisting
Suppose then, I say, young Canaan
busy in ashis grandfather in plantingand dressingthe
vines, and in pressingthe fruit; the Devil takes this
for a handle, and
Canaan
dream,
subtly makes
so

(for I will grant


from

the

with

the

what

he

that

the

with

Mr.

Milton, that the Devil

had,

beginning,the art of whispering to him in


his sleep,as that author
him
makes
do to Eve in
dream
of anyParadise, and thereby making him
thing
he pleased). Take
him
then
whispering to
Canaan, that he should make his grandfatherdrunk
wine, and

should

ever

effect of it would

be

of

with

he

him

pleased

have
the

that

after

him

to

make

to

affection

greater

be

able

do

to

insinuating,
his grandfather

than

to

of

any

his

grandchildren. This is not improbable,


the Devil always tempts with the exbecause
pectation
of some
apparent good.
Others
having reproved and
suggest, that Noah
for some
crime, and perhaps
reproached Canaan
rest

caused
hold

him

revenge
that he

to

him

had
him

made
until

it,the

for

he

in

dream,

to

drink

him

expose
became
the

by

if he

as

his

prevailedover

family,which
of

corrected

Devil

took

of his resentment,
(which,by the way, is
unlike a devil,)and proposed this method

much

that

be

to

himself

drunk, and
in

ridicule

and

was

of

dreamed

grandfather,by

himself

that time

had

not

had

suading
per-

by
there-

beastly manner,
jest of the whole

very

numerous

; and

Canaan, pleased with the livelyrepresentation


his grandfather's shame,
resolved
(the Devil

prompting him to it in other subsequent dreams), if


the satisfaction of bringing
to give himself
possible,
it to pass, and to persuade the old man
self
himto drink
drunk, the

next

time

he

came

to

assist him

in the

96

business

; and

Whether
method

SYSTEM

by

that the Devil

had

to
apparition,

or

do it

must

be

by

ever

and

be that

But

does

his

it

as

he

now

must

the

imitate

but

of

practiceof

new

with

will,we

Satan

measures

mankind.
the Devil

sure

are

the

in

Maker,

his wisdom

operationsof

of

derstandings
it,opens the unnight visions, and seals

is it

imitate

evil

sleeping,it

if

instances

nor

dream

by

and
Scripturesays plainly,

in the
;

but

way,

suggest

he

the

men

vailed.
pre-

faculties
intelligent

does

he

in which

their instructions

and

other

sleepingor waking

of

mimick

nor

the

at

which, as
good spirit,
of
gives a multitude

to

so, and

by

or

not

are

any

come

dream,

did

other
any
sure, but it is very
is it clear to me,

thus,

dream

It is evident

man.

it

did

insinuation,we

probable it was

MAGIC.

accordinglyhe

that

Satan

of

OF

does

proposalsof mischief to
eminent
mankind; you have two
examples of it in
Scripture,which are too plain,and too direct to
in the
here, to admit any dispute; first,
purpose
my
his project of numbering the
of David, and
case
people,it is said expressly,1 Chron. xxi. 1, Satan
the people. Where, by the
David
moved
to number
his sin, yet by it we
gain a piece
way, though it was
of information, how
populous the tribes
prodigiously
his malicious

communicate

that

at

were

hundred
of the

ten

small

seventy thousand

and

incredible

of

as

men,

that

Satan

is that of

the heart

has

must

sleeping,it must

access

Judas, John

of Judas

above, this

the
but

example, which

second

doubt,

children

and

women

The

ground

to

be
be

done

number
land
that

to

in

to
;

Christ.

only

inhabit

so

of

sides
Canaan, be-

by

the way.
it out of all

renders

xiii. 2

betray

fifteen

were

fightingmen

tribes,an

spot

there

viz., that

time,

the
Satan

thoughts

of

put it into

Now,

I say,

sleeping,or waking ;
by dreams ; if waking, it must

as

if

SYSTEM

OF

97

MAGIC.

be

by voice, possession,or apparition.We shall


all in their place.
consider them
the Devil took
It is probablethat the firstmethod
in the world was
we
by dream ; as for possession,
do not meet
with it very early; as to voice and apparition,
take them
the
to be all subsequent,and
we
effect of a longacquaintance
there are
men
; as among
several degreesof communication
with one
another,
after men
have a personalknowledge and acquaintance,
before it comes
up to intimacyand friendship.
Dream, then, being the first way of access, or by
which

the Devil

is

room

no

to

also

means

found
doubt

to

the
but

infuse

way into the


by this method

into

his

mind

there

man,

he

found
infinite

an

wicked
varietyof corrupt imaginations,
conclusions

abhorred

ridiculous,foolish,and

desires,and
resolutions, with some

and

absurd

things at

the

same

time.
Thus
the

I cannot

hearts

think but

of the

the Devil

old world

of the

men

firstput it into
to

go

about

pieceof work (as I observed it to be


their
before)of buildingof Babel ; first by filling
and
thoughts with dailyterrors
apprehensionsof
another inundation, throngingtheir sleepingimaginations

that ridiculous

with

fancies of

every time
raised the water

by which,
which
what

we

alarmed

call a

rains

new

they

had

of the

to

overflow

hasty showers

any

rivers

land-flood,they would

them

be

if another

brooks

or

to

immediately
coming upon

a
deluge was
them, and that they were
immediatelyto be drowned.
Thus
raisingthe vapours in their hypocondrias,
it
they were
every night dreaming that they heard
thunder, that they saw
heavy rains, and that the

brooks

as

and

rivers

discourse

common

swelled,
on

or

then
s.

they dream
M.

every

we

say

in

our

occasions, the waters


of this,he puts them upon

such

out; in consequence
for their
consideringof means
were

as

night of

own

methods

and
security,
;
h

one

while

98

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

OF

they are for building another ark, another time for


buildinga thousand, that is to say, an ark for every
this
time
family,or patriarchate,or tribe ; one
foolish thing,and another
time that ; and perhaps
men
dreaming on many several methods, tillat
many
last theybring their sleepingcogitations
to a waking
the
consultation; and there they resolve
upon
inconsistent
project,
meanest,
emptiest,and most
in their heads; and
that ever
formed
any body of men
which, if the Devil had
into

them

it,as

say, merely
to their own

even
expose them
into their
have
come

in

been

not

heads, I

them, and drawn

upon, and
ridicule,could never

to

impose
the

mean

buildingof

Babel.
If the
he

Devil
do

must

did
he

it,as

that foolish

excite
a

was

imagination,

devil,to show

mere

his

malice, to put them upon doing something extremely


ridiculous,and which should at last expose them to
their

resentments

own

or, which

the madness

on

I rather

and

of it ;
folly
their imaginations,

think, he bewildered

without

prospect, other than


any immediate
he knew
it would
end in some
ridiculous

this,that

undertaking,either very foolish,or very wicked ;


itwould be, and perhapsnot much
not knowing which
caring,so it would be put provoking to their Maker,
and what might any way bring his displeasure
upon
them.
And
the

here, by the way, I

method

God

in his

with

mankind, upon
foolish piece of work, was

take

that

could

be

so

their madness
Had

it

as

far

would

Heaven

audacious

their

the

and
to

most

kindest
their

terest,
in-

good, evidentlyissuing
them
letting
go on in

have

been.

thought fit
own

mildest

than

more

attempt, and
as

the

for their

that much

and

observe, that

providencewas
pleased to
their enteringupon
that

imagined,and

calculated

but

cannot

to

to

have

have

winked

let them

go

at
on

the
with

ignoranceand obstinacywould

100

OF

SYSTEM

with

Having thus,

MAGIC.

prospect, proposed

rational

making his acquaintance


of
to
with mankind, and so brought him
a
scene
action ; it is very rational to suggest, that he began
the method
early; and therefore those two
very
experiments of Canaan, and the builders of Babel,
be
to
not
are
improper to mention, as they seem
had never
attempted,if the
thingswhich mankind
of Satan's

the first method

Devil

had

that time

at

dreams,

at

any other way


least not as we

with

the

himself, was

know

by

of.

them

the

Gen.

xv.

good,
dreams

by

improbable that

not

pass but

bring it to

to

the Devil

had

nor

of
observed, that the first converse
with the
with the invisible world, whether

spiritor

Maker

it ;

upon

also be

It may
mankind
evil

put them

not

way : we
1, The word

have

it is

therefore

and

to
application
earlymentioned,

his

it very

of the

their

with

even

made

Satan

same

or

Lord

in

Abram

to

came

vision,that is,a dream ; and again,A deep sleep


fellupon Abram; and, lo,a horror of great darkness
a

him.

fellupon

called

or

be

to

God

places, when
Abram,

him

ver.

"

12, 13.

some

be understood

must

unto

texts
said, the Lord
particular
peared
apAbram, which if interpreted
by other places,

It is in
to

he said

And

in

dream

for in

those

conversed

by apparitionwith
by voice,it is distinguished

him

to

expresslyin so many words, that God said; and God


and the Lord
went
upfront talkingwith Abram;
appeared to him in the door of his tent; and the like.
himself took this method
God
As
with Abram,
and

with

so

and

before

since

his address
we

find

once

to

mankind

mighty

made
a

about
man

of

dream, any dream

by

great

the

with

so

the Devil

so

of the ancients

dreams
was

Moses, and

others, both
many
found means
to make

the

same

way.

laid upon some


of the
in those days ; and much
ado
stress

of them:
interpretation

note

Hence

had

which

dreamed
seemed

any
to

have

for when

important
something

SYSTEM

101

MAGIC.

OF

extraordinaryin it,away they went to their cunning


their southsayers and magicians,to inquireof
men,
of these dreams.
them the meaning and interpretation
Now
together,and
bring all these circumstances
dreams
insinuating
you will find the Devil subtilely
and then,
into the heads of princes and great men,
by like dreams, communicating to his correspondents
those very
dreams, and what
interpretations
they
should

of them.

make

This

was

particularfavour

more
magicians who were
good graces ; and no doubt
reputationat court, and
people ; as having a more

in hidden

in aid of those

done

than

ordinarilyin his
it gave
them
a particular
the
in
opinion of the
than
standing
ordinary underor
having a very particular

matters,
in the secret
intelligence

and

reserved

nature, or a correspondencein the world


Ali Albrahazen, a Persian
wizard, had
say of him is
birth, and had

it seems,
wonderful

same

which

calls enchantments,

in the

the

for

by

the

king

occasion,such
of

or

to

as

the

meteor

some

For

whether

his

may

upon

some

was
suppose,
nary
extraordi-

dream,

that of Belshazzar's

accounts

by

eclipse,and

writing,
hand-

he

never

such

on

true

were

racles
mi-

work

of
interpretation

or

to

Sabian

to

great satisfaction

give them

doubtless
I have

came

you

of Persia

spirits.

reputationfor
I suppose
the Scripture
of the magicians
case

Aaron

he,

apparitionlike

some

failed

and

Moses
Pharaoh

before

or

of

if what

Devil,
was,

obtained

Egypt, when

sent

He

true.

his witchcraft

of

the

with

this intercourse

part of

sions.
occa-

false,

or

always delivered them in such ambiguous terms,


that something of what he predictedmight be sure

he

to

be deduced

from

that he had

his

words, and

revealed
effectually

so

seem

to

it,whether

reallydone so or not.
This Ali, (so fame tells you,)being in
wandering by himself, and musing much

port
imhe

had

the desert
upon

the

102

appearance
the great

of

SYSTEM

OF

certain

MAGIC.

of all the country,

terror

night for twenty


mighty desirous

which

fierymeteor,

been

had,

seen

to

every

was
thirtynights successively,
understand
the meaning of it,
to
and what it should portend to the world ; but being
utterlyincapableto make the least probable guess
of it,much
less
at the thing,the reason
nature
or
its import or meaning, he sat
him
down
under
a
and his mind
palm-tree,weary with his travelling,
also tired and wearied with fruitless and unperforming imaginations: here he vehemently wished that
to his
some
attendingspiritwould be so assisting
fancy,that he might at least make some
probable
conjecturesat the true meaning of that strange
phenomenon, and also at what might probably be

the issue and

or

of it

event

to

the world.

With

this very warm


and
fell asleep,and being in a

importuning desire,he
deep sleep he dreamed
that a tall man
to him, of a venerable
came
majestic
with
but
and
cheerful
smile
his
a pleasing
on
aspect,
face ; and callinghim by his name,
told him, that
he was
his importuniat his request to answer
come
ties,
and that he would
tell him the signification
of

the great and terrible fire in the


in his city,and in all Arabia
and
And

these

now,

he, you

says

fieryappearances

was

seen

Persia.

shall

understand

that

lections
nothing but certain colexhaled
of matter
by the influence of the
from
the earth or sea, or perhaps from
other

sun

are

solid bodies
as

air,which

in the compass
the planetsand other

earth

know

These

nothing of.
being set on fire

appear
driven about
their

like

stars

it

now

the

or

expanse
and become

infinite
is

in their

comets

in the

motion,

own

to

seest

of the solar system, such


bodies,which you in this

terror

though

by

tion
wandering mofor a time, being

the

of
impetuosity

visible in this hemisphere


of the people,as thou

those

apprehensionsand

that

amazement

and

raised

For

of the

only

truth

affairs,the

from

the

to

as

in that

OF

SYSTEM

103

MAGIC.

people are
their

groundless,
follyand ignorance.

very

own

of

importance
is,Ali, and

them

point,they have

ceived
unde-

be

to

are

you

human

to

import or cation
signifithan that sometimes, by their
at all,other
near
approach to the earth, and by their attraction,
of moist vapours, they occaor
sion
by their dissipation
sometimes
great drought, and insupportable
heat; and at other times, distilling
usual
great and unrains,by condensing,in an extraordinary
manner,
the vapours
which
by their acquired heat they
no

have

exhaled.

Ali

was

to
me

but

couraged
surprisedat this account
being en; and
But what shall I anto speak,he replied,
swer
people,who expect great things from
my

often satisfied them

I have

I shall

when

come

nothing at all,that
cause,

and

is of

no

tell them

to

it is

in like

only the

import

that it

effect of
than

more

difficulties,

an

signifies

natural

ordinary

never
they will stone me, and say that Heaven
hangs out such signalswithout some
signification
;
that I only impose upon
them, because I am
rant,
igno-

star,

and

do

not

understand

the

motions

and

mations
inti-

heavenlybodies,or how the affairs of


influenced
this world are
by them.
O Ali, O Albrahazen, highly favoured
! said the
how to prevent
apparition
; I will instruct thee then
thy being despised by the elders of thy people,on
of the

condition

give ear

to

that I shall
To

thou

that

wilt now,

and

my

instructions, and

set

thee.

this he

readilyassented,and

on

all

occasions,

follow

those

made

such

rules

ances
assur-

to the
satisfactory
spectre. Go then,
thy nation that tnis fiery
says the vision,and warn
meteor
portends an excessive drought and famine ;
for know
thou, that by the strong exhaling the vaas

were

104

of the

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

OF

teor's
by the meunusual
to this hemisphere,the nenearness
cessary
rains will be withheld, and by a long drought
thou knowest
famine
and scarcity
of corn
succeeds
of course.
Thus
by judging accordingto the rules
of natural causes,
shall certhou shalt predictwh?t
tainly
shalt obtain the reputation
to pass, and
come
which
thou so earnestlydesirest,to wit, of a sage
magician and wise man.

pours

earth, which

is occasioned

shall I say
have sent for

But, says Ali, and what


the Persian
of

to inquire
court, who
me,
the same
phenomenon ? what shall it portend

on

me

that nation

to

? will the

their country,
this the subtle Devil
to

To
is

thee

to

of the

sometimes

climates, and
near

in themselves

collections

and
Go

country.

duce
pro-

these

and

if hastily
condensed, would

descend

rains

causes

dies,
bo-

quantityand

of humid

deluge the world, and


sometimes
they condense in so
to

inquiry
teors
Fiery me-

whereas

infinite

an

to

as

This

answers:

this ?

portended to

and

sequence
con-

bulk

they rarifyby their heat, and so


drought and heat in such and
countries,where they
particular
the other hand, they are
; so, on

vast

which,

vapours,

events

said, exhale

approach too

is

as

consequence.
the same
natural

from

of vapours, which
immoderate
cause
such

fate be the

same

utmost

just contrary
as

the lords of

to

the

upon

drown

be

mankind

considerable

earth, and

watery
cient
suffi;

ties,
quanti-

cause

sive
exces-

floods, and great desolations of the


then, fearless,says he, to the Persian

and

excessive
rains
predict to them
shall greatlyhurt
the fruits of
floods, which
court,

earth, and

occasion

either of these
shalt

be

and

great

succeed,

as

assuredly received

dearth

also.

and
the

Thus,

if

it is most
as

probable,thou
sage magician in

country, if not in the other : also to both these


thou
sequence
mayest suggest, as a probability
only,the conone

of these

to

be

plague

or

infection

among

SYSTEM

people,which

the

excessive

wet,

the
ordinarily

is

of excessive

as

105

MAGIC.

OF

heat

effect
if this

well of

as

happens,

if
; and
gain the reputationthoa
foretell it,thou
not, seeingthou didst not positively
shalt not incur the ignominy of a false predictor.
it must
be
This was
very obligingin the Devil,

thou

desirest

shalt

confessed, if the
sensible
ask

of the help it

assistance

and

call

him, when

the

his

by

did

asleep,he
in vision

should
and

which

name

Ali

his face

with

now,

was

be

exalted
infinitely

of nature,
in

as

enable

to

of the

most

come
sleepiness

gives
him
by.
so

the
much

the end

at

down

if he

and

visit from
him

he

as

the

fell
him

magic

thoughtsof
into the

this

secret

finitely
speak in a dialect incommon
understanding,and
a
judgment of thingsout of
pretendingof the rest of his
him

superiorto the
particularto make

the reach

find

receive

with

palm-tree,

and

let him

information, which

tree

the south

call

to

he wanted

times, he
three times,

name

this he

was

to

not

fifteen

lay himself

to

sure

with

he

to

very

his

the

to

tree

should

he

failed

was

promised
difficulty.
Upon

of

the
round
every time he went
of the fifteenth time he should
upon

and

obtain

again

aloud

him

Ali

him,

to

cases

help, he should come


that, surrounding

should

and

him, that whenever

the vision told

which

should

like

the

in

true

was

he

how

the vision

his

story be

to

he went
home
the
fellow-magicians.When
among
people,he failed not to give his judgment of the
in the air, and told them
terrible appearance
tively
posiit portended a great drought and heat in the
he added, as a sugto which
approaching summer;
gestion
believe
it
that
he
had
to
reason
only,
great
would
be attended
with a famine, and perhaps the
famine
ating,
might be followed with a plague ; insinuthat

if the
his

plague among
it

would, it

was

famine
own

then

was

not

countrymen,

likelyit would

attended
as

he

appear

with
had

said

first in

106

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

Persia,their neighbouringkingdom,

and

perhaps it

spread among them.


This terrible prediction,
delivered with the authority
of one
whom
nion
opithey had the venerable
that could
of before as a magician, and
one
foretell events
of things,
gave the people an alarm,
and
also their king with them, to whom
the news
of the prediction
carried ; but the magiwas
soon
cian
concealed
entirelyfrom their knowledge the
of his obtaininghis information, so that it
manner
them
the singleauthorityof his own
to
came
on
judgment.
It happened as a confirmation
of his prediction,
might

that

afterwards

after the

spring

advanced,

season

and
the
appear,
hot
extreme
season

ceased

meteor

to

an

long drought followingfor several


burn
to
weeks, which
began very much
up the
fruits of the earth ; immediatelythe people remembering
the words
of the magician, and findingso
with

came

on,

much

of what

had

said prove true, it put them


in a great consternation
from the apprehensionof
what, accordingto his account, was
yet to follow.
It

he

happened

time

some

this,that the king of


much
dream, which
plexed
perafter

the

country dreamed

were

him, and all the magicians and astrologers


the said dream
sent for,to interpret
; but Ali
ing
sent
not
for,which
grieved him much, think-

was

that

he

was

not

esteemed

the
among
that he feared his having

the country, and


the portentous events

princesof
foretold
which

were

enough

of the

yet determined

not

by

late meteor,
the time that he

predicted,he was neglectedas a person that would


not
give any good interpretationof the king's
Ali saw
dream.
that the magiHowever, when
cians
who were
and
sent
for,gave the
southsayers,
in
confounded
king no satisfaction,for they were
their accounts,
the king was

and
so

differed

angry,

that

one

he

from
was

another, and
about

to

com-

108

could
him

give ;
as

that

so

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

besides, all the people would

and

had

one

that

he

should

adore

the gods ;
intelligence
among
in the highest reverence
had

be

imaginable.
The

assured

vision

him

that

he

could

only

not

interpretthe king'sdream, but that


he had
the king dream
it on
made
set
to
purpose
give him occasion to interpretand explainit ; and
he let him into the particulars
the
of what
it was
so
that the dream
king had dreamed
; and
being thus
directed
by him, he likewise could direct him to
such
could
but himself
an
interpretationas none
qualifyhim

to

it ; and

put upon

so

he

at

told him

once

what

both

the

what
and
king dreamed,
interpretationhe
should
give of it ; adding, that he would yet do
than
those ; for that if he
greater things for him
had occasion
himself
to the king, or
to recommend
to

other

any

his

at

power

what

his dream

anything

should

be

deep sleep

dream

such

and

Ali
such
he

and

so

was
a

say to
shall come
to

so,

motion

at

entertained
or

as

you will
in his sleepor

this,and

such
a

and

favour;

constant

that

he

night

apparition,not

correspondence with
have a parallel
story
kind, of the Devil

not

wonder

that

vision,his high
from

that

time

correspondence with this


or
being aware,
perhaps
all this while conversing
the new
friendshiphe had

concerned, that he was


with the Devil, and that
neither less
engaged in, was

same

the

king
king

shall
you, and
you
shall portend such

upon
dream

not

We

make

thought fit ; so
the king, To-morrow

which

expressed,though

vision

tell the

to

should

put it into

things to you and your people.


exceedingly raised in his thoughts upon

satisfaction
he

he

that

would

only

not

but
signified,

dream

able

time,

any

he

of note,

person

or

more

than

an

diate
imme-

hell.
to

and

this,and almost
an

old Arabian

of the
in the

of

court

SYSTEM

OF

109

MAGIC.

Pharaoh, king of Egypt, upon

the ance
appearof which
I shall

blazingstar, and
in its place.
give an account
this anything extraordinaryin those
Nor
was
natural to Satan's way of conversing
times ; it was
with mankind, who had frequently
midnight thoughts
to them
by a supernaturalpower, that is,by
injected
without
their knowing by what hand
the evil spirit,
able most
injected,and the Devil was
they were
of those thoughts
to give the interpretation
certainly
of

which

he had

of,

which

to

of.

remote

from

suggest

Satan

himself

insinuate

the occasion

affair,
though

account

method
to

or

been

whole

This
this

comet

has taken

from

in

time,

it the
the

give
probable
beginning

into

fore,
mankind, and, as I said beacquaintance,which, when once

begin the
to cultivate to all the
care
begun, he took particular
that in few years
so
degrees of intimacypossible,
been as intimate
with the Devil,
such people have
it
though perhaps not thoroughly knowing who
was
they conversed with, as they could desire to be.
all
By this method, he found opportunities,
upon
to converse
occasions,to bring men
freelyand fully
to

with

him

materials

and

and

he

often

subjects to

furnished

amuse

the

them
rest

with
of

the

always able to obligethem in


the utmost
to
seeingnothingcould be more
manner,
the satisfaction of such peoplethan the raisingtheir
and givinga sanction
reputationin their profession,
confirmation
to their predictions.
or
I know
it is doubted
the learned,
by many among
whether
the Devil has himself
any knowledge of
he can
futurity,and whether
predict or foretell
this
events, or anything future and to come
; and
apparition,
supposing it to be true,
very vision or
verifies the opinion, for he put the
alternative
several times upon
him, that so if he missed giving
in one
a rightinterpretation
thing,he might be sure
world

with, he

as

was

110
in

and

another;

OF

SYSTEM

if

MAGIC.

conjecture should

one

miss,

as
might lilt,
you see in the construction of
the appearingbody of fire.
But the questionis needless here ; for if it be in
the Devil's power
the subjectof a dream,
to inject
and put thoughts into the heads
of those that are
far in his power
so
asleep,it is then most certainly
of those
to
give the interpretation
thoughts to
whom
he pleasesto grant such a favour ; seeing the

another

whole

scheme

be

may

cheat

mere

and

delusion

of

the evil

another delusion,
to form
on
spirit,
purpose
namely, that of bringingin a conjureror dreamer of
dreams
it. This is indeed a true piece
to interpret
of the legerdemain of hell,and it may be called,the
Devil turned juggler; for it is so in the very abstract,
and nothing else.
All this is

grant

him

allow

him

great

no

for Satan

matter

to

do, if

we

the

of
power
thoughts into the mind, which we

infusingmidnight
have good reason
he is able enough to perform,and
to believe
yet
have no great matter
of craft in him neither,not so
much
as
are
we
ordinarilywillingto suppose the
Devil is master
of.
The
varietyis infinite that I
might suppose the Devil is capableto act among his
disciplesby this piece of cunning, if we do but
much

so

clear

very

only

to

me,

and

dream, and
when
and

he

for he

make

so
pleases,

dream

advantages are
giveshis instrument

of

revealer

of

that the

great

very

such
secrets

dreams, that nothing can


himself, who they said had
more

serve

it is

secret

power
heads
by-

our

almost

best

may

his

for

do

into

things
us

as

has

say

what, and

his

occasions,

too.

ours

And

to

but

cannot

that the Devil

injectinnumerable

to

an

and

by

fraud,

undoubted
an

be like it.
an

this

excellent

putation
re-

interpreter
Not

Daniel

and
spirit,

spiritof the holy gods was in him, could


the southsayerwould
; for by this means,

SFSTEM

be able

of, as well

it

what

as

it

was

he dreamed

can,

as

signified.

that the Devil

doubt

man

11]

MAGIC.

what

tell the dreamer

to

If any

OF

I say, infuse

midnight thoughts,and whisper suggestionsby


dream

of any kind
Milton, who shows

the

to

mind,

the Devil

I refer him
in

Mr.

to

the

shape of a
toad crept close to Eve's ear
in her deepest slumbers,
lustful or loose and
and injecting
wandering
thoughts into her chaste mind, (I say chaste, for
such
it was
without
doubt
before,)and making
her dream
with pleasureof the sin which
he resolved
commit
the next
to allure her to
day, and so prepare
her

for

the

us

crime, which

till then

her

very

soul abhorred.
This

granted,and the Devil being allowed


mankind, whether
advantage over
good or
or

either that he makes

wonder

cannot

that he makes
manner

friends

and

favourites
such

use

of it in such
as

bewitch

to

favourites, nor
he
of his,whom

corrupt

uses

of it

as

we

that
does

use

such
bad

of it

at

an

all,

traordinary
frequentand exand
inspirehis

those

friends

or

thus

assist,make
find they do, for insinuating

into the world ;


opinion of themselves
for we
find presently,
when
this familiarity
is once
obtained with the evil spirit,
and they begin to act
by his instruction,the first thingthey do is,to put
an

fraud

that all

upon

mankind, and make

the world

believe

they did was from heaven ; that they spoke


and
ligence
revelation,and that their intelby inspiration
was
immediatelyfrom the gods ; to speak in
the language of those times.
Thus
Balaam
tells the king of Moab, he can
shall command
him ;
speak nothing but as God
whereas
it is plain,
had not the Devil been restrained
from
as
directinghim at that time, he would
heartilyhave cursed Israel as he blessed them, and
have gained the rewards
of his office,
which
so
was
the wages
of divination ; but he confesses the impo-

112

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

he found a lock put upon his


of his art, when
of a supreme
tongue, and the key in the hand
power ; I say, he confesses the goodwillhe had to

tency

reward,

the

the weakness

but

interposed its

Heaven

there

Surely

is

no

tried the

do

could

received
I

able

cannot

to

in

commandment

the
the

reverse

23,
Jacob,

against
of his

utmost

mating
inti-

skill,but

20, Behold

verse

he hath

bless,and

to

reverse

would, but

he

and

nothing ;

xxiii.

against Israel:

divination

that he had

where

art

Numb,

power,
enchantment

is there any

neither

and

of his black

have

blessed,

be plainer;
nothing can
Devil and
he togetherwere
not
blessing.The onlything strange
it :

should
thus
is,that God
and
suffer a sorcerer
enchanter, a witch, or dealer
from
with the Devil, to receive commands
himself,
this

in

and

to

him

bid

do

thus

and

put into his mouth


that occasion, from whence

on

the

that

mutual

days had a
reallywith
Devil
and

and

go

; as

God

alternate

or

himself,and

if the wretch

to-morrow

Devil

of the

were

sorcerer,
;

employ those who


dignityof reasonable

and
had

as
so

he

to

should

sinuate,
might inmagicians of those

and

wizards

thus, and

what

him, and

meet

say

story of Balaam

some

converse,

other

at

times

to-day a man
conjurer,and
if God
far

creatures,

with
of

to

the

God,

ment
instru-

an

would

stooped
as

sometimes

stoop
below

converse

to

the
with

the Devil.

By

this

means

the

people

also

were

the

more

easilysubjectedto the abuse of the conjurer,and


not
exposed to the delusions of an evil spirit,
being
when
he
from
know
from
the
able to
spoke
one, or
other ; no doubt the deluder would
always pretend
immediate
the
illumination
of Heaven
he spoke by
;
he had sometimes
reallydone so, it would not be
as
difficultto obtain the opinion that he did always
so.

Now

it is

most

certain

that

nothing

can

more

assist the

delusions

these, than
that

he is
art

himself

form

chose

desire

natural

so

among

cases

as

stronger auxiliar

the delusions

to

that

men,

mean

which

all his infernal

it.

equivalentto

an

always that

mankind,
the

in such

pass, at least I believe

to

came

Devil

it entertained

cannot

carryingon

cannot

113

MAGIC.

the peoamong
ple,
i
s
heaven
from
inspiration
; even

assistance

an

OF

of the

have

to

all the

the Devil
it is

SYSTEM

And

so, that

hence
the

it

Devil

of
way of coming at the senses
by vision and dream, by voices in

of midnight thoughts;
night,and by injections

because

God

ideas

and

the

and
southsayers,
to impose their
delude
too,

minds

of the

use

of

not

only enable

with

men

his

same

divine

magicians and

such other instruments


cheats

upon

the

and

impose upon
persuadingthem
from

were

and

made

the superior
Devil, by imitating
velations,
re-

could

even

had

inspirethe

to

means

himself

of

delusion,

people,but

those dreamers
to

believe
that

heaven, and

their

could
selves
them-

rations
inspi-

they had

such

such

diate
thingsrevealed to them from the immeof God, when
it was
spirit
only a flatus from
hell,throwing them into ecstacies,and as Balaam
said,beingin a trance, but with his eyes open, that
is to say, possessedwith the witchcraft of an
evil
is said of the maid
in the Acts, xvi. 16,
as
spirit,
who had a spirit
of divination,and brought to her
master
that is to say, by
great gain by southsaying,
speaking as the Devil dictated to her ; nay, and
the text
is plain in acknowledging that it was
the Devil that possessedher, for in the original
you
have

bis name,

what

devil it

was

further

and

if

you want
have it too

explanationof him, you may


;
is called Python, and some
his name
of your Bibles
that you
read any) have it in
(supposingfor once
their margins what
particulardevil Python was,
whether
an
avaricious,a treacherous, a deceiving
a

devil
s.

;
M.

but

some

think

it

was

the

because
first,
i

she

114

hired

out

master

let them

mar

of both

terms

married

"

with

devil

her,

got by her devil,her

she

again at

out

income

her

the best of; the

late Irish

as

what

and

MAGIC.

OF

herself,and

make

to

was

SYSTEM

two

master

much

the

wives

for,then

same

devils

their

year, and took the


for his jointure. A

much

so

to

bargainindeed, and something akin, I believe,


the devil Python !

rare

to

much

How

wished, that

be

to

men

who
that
with

their

of
flights

God

from

are

the

or

whether

when

burlesque their Maker,


they are overruled by a

and

it with

used

expose
with
so

adored,
heaven,

may
divine

at

lieve
reallybe-

not

we

that

Doubtless, he

influence,to do

the

and

worst

the

to

therefore
so

much

most

how

knows

to

brainless

the best

serve

leave

can

means,

think

it

at

all

intended, to say such

a-mighty'ssimple ones

by

understood, that he is
has

denied

the

them

make

wits

the
to

meanest

be

wicked, to intimate to others the weakness


crime, and the gross absurdityof atheism.
not

the

ignorance, that
but of better judgment, may
crime for the mere
of
deficiency

sick of the
grow
the wit.

heads

they rail

him, and

to

impudence
others equallywicked,

by

whether

sense,
grace, and so little common
be directed to exalt the All-wise, by the

means

ends

ill a

so

that it may
very
mix

Devil

ecstacies of the

are
insipids

of the horrid

not

of

some

southsayingwits, who are reallyneither wise


or
magicians or conjurers,and
southsayers,
in spiteof our
believe
will have
us,
senses,
could but tell us too,
they are reallyinspired,
whether
those inspicertainty,
rations
any moderate

our

or

it

were

thus
of the
I do

profane,at least, if
fellow is

which
one

giftof brains,and

one

I would
to

whom

of Godbe

ways
al-

Heaven

suffered the Devil

spaces in his head with a share


of glaringimpudence, such as will pass for wit with
to

fillup

the empty

116

be

might
him
Gen.

might

so

in

in

Abimelech

Now

dream.

destined

race,

dream

later
ido-

an

him

unto

Philistine

destruction

of
the

by

appeared to
spoke to him

yet God

dream, and

dream.

imitate

methods

all those

to

access

him

to

he has

mankind,

or

him

at

come

for the like

of

munications,
com-

method

the plexing
perfatuations
of his infernal in-

other

any

to

the minds

of this
use
always made
designed the delusion,or

has

of

cunning enough

has used

his Maker

which

when

of

is

possiblefor

it is

which

Devil, who

the

hence

bv. and

and

in

was

to

and

in

him

to

came

From

man,

thing,

same

was
too, for Abimelech
God
said
again,ver. 6, And

and

or

Abimelech

to

came

posterityof Abraham,
him,

the

to

appear

Devil

the

cursed

the

the Devil

have

himself, but stillit was


3, God

xx.

MAGIC.

OF

likelyshould

as

God

as

SYSTEM

jection
brought them to pass by the inof evil
thoughts or other dark means,
all the
instilling
moving his passionsand affections,
chiefs
hellish imaginationsthat are
requisiteto the misstances,
thus you have the circumhe designs. And
he

the

and

working

has

too, of the

reason

Devil's way

of

mankind.

with

though of no extraordinary
question,
importance,what shape or form the Devil made use
with mankind.
of in his first acquaintinghimself
It remains

It is Satan's
that

he

with

appear
of his native

say
his own

beauties
his

to
frightful

so

friends

and
terrified,

to

in

cannot

any
render him

his best

misfortune,

and

most

would

run

conversingwith him
or
southsayerin

no

of

worse

figure,clothed
but

it would

that

emissaries,and

useful

servants

from
away
and the most

him

even

would
instead

accurate

be

of

magician
of going

would, instead
and wilderness
to meet
him, abhor

into the

deserts

the very
him.

place,and

Arabia

him,

tremble

at

the

thought of seeing

SYSTEM

Hence,

talk in vision

and

the Devil

do

can

for himself; for

is

appearance,

them,

to

he

was

well

as

the wisest way


appear, I say, in his

to

ever

night,and only
the kindest thing
as

of his friends would

clothes,none

own

in the

them

whisper to

to

117

MAGIC.

OF

in the

night,or in dream, as is hinted in the story


magician above, is certainlyneedful ; for as

of the

receive

dream
if

his second

the voice

Now

the

without

his

come

coming

to

visit.

ever

vision

is

in

sufficient,
so

shape is representedto the imaginationin the


off,and the impressionsare
wears
sleep,it sooner
razed out of the mind, than if the apparition
sooner
visible with open
was
eyes, and in the lightof the
day ; there is a great deal of difference between
what we
reallysee, and what we only dream we did
a

see.

We
is

to

some

have

indeed

dream

say, who
of them

they are

be

may

lives

their eyes

said

to

open

indeed

always in a dream,
apparitionthemselves ;
be

of moral

kind

are

dreamers, that

with

anythingbut

scarce

their whole

of Balaam's

some

delusion

and

dream
too, to
they live in a dream, so we must
make
what
are
anything of them, for they never
But
to be what
to be, or
seem
they seem
they are.
discover those peoI may
to
as
perhaps endeavour
ple
I can
discover
to the world, a little plainerthan
as

them

to

themselves,

I say

Devil

place,leavingthe
awhile, that they

may

and

of them

more

no

them

to

and
illustrate,

in this

in concert

act

foils to

be

one

another.
It is
the

Devil

this way of dealingin


infinite advantage for the

that

true

has

by

dreams,

making
conjurers,that is to say, magiciansand southsayers,
that sort of peoplehave been
in the world : whether
for the propagating his interest
of any use
to him
in the world, is a questionby itself.
That

the

Devil

himself
establishing

took

this

in the

method

world, and

for the
as

first

I called

it,

118

acquaintance with mankind, I


useful he has
of already: how

his

making

notice

taken

MAGIC.

OF

SYSTEM

friends,and

business, and

for the
especially
propagatingthe delusions
us

and

to

apt

others,

of

but he

doubt

cannot

we

found

his
carry on
further extending

how

his new-made

his power, and


historywill inform

have

advantage in it: but it remains a


questionof importance stillundecided, whether are
the Devil
best pleasedin these nocturnal
operations,
lieve,
the magician ; my
or
opinionis for the first. I be-

has

his

found

indeed, the Devil has got the better of them


he at first was
in the main, and whereas
mighty
his acquaintanceamong
them, and
eager to make
the

of

glad

he

means,

them, and

seems

worked

have

to

correspondencein

desire after the

have

to

now

them
such

reached
over-

to

up
a

manner,

cheap to be had
since,but makes
bargains,nay, brings them up to
tells them
he
his own
plainly,
terms, and sometimes
that the subtle

has
if

they

he

him, they

want

do what

and

for them

occasion

no

has

no

in that

is

manager

to

say

the

on

give him

must

to

so

; but

with

conditions

he

more

not

them

them

other

his

hand,

price,

own

else

for, or

though he

is a cheat

too.

cunning chap,he turns his back and


is gone, knowing very well that they will call him
again,and give him his price,yieldto his demand,
soul and body, as
and rather sell themselves
to him
than go without
told is now
are
we
very frequent,
This is all owing to his subtlety,
his assistance.
and mankind's
follyand fondness ; for had they
have
he must
stood as they did at first,
to
come
Thus, like

their

conditions

himself
he

but
to

necessary

he

found

them, and

the
to

way

to

make

pleasethem,

and

managed accordingly.
It is indeed

overreached
world:

evidence

an

mankind

for, 1st.

as

in the

how
most

I mentioned

shrewdly the
earlyages
before, this

Devil
of the
was

to

them

to

come

with

magnificenceof
it

kind

and

awe

of

some

god, and

119

MAGIC.

OF

authority,and
it always gave

of his appearance
far prevailedwith them, that

reallyso

great deal of

reverence

with

the

them

an

;
we

2ndly,
have

they did not always


whether
their intelligence
from
above or
was
below, and whether
they were
conversingwith

know
from
God

or

with
to

reason

he

SYSTEM

often

thus

believe

to

reason

the Devil

if this is true, as I have no


that
to doubt
question,I have less reason

deluded

them

to

think

the former.

And

prophets in former times


to the poor people,and began their predictions
came
with the usual preface,Thus
saith the Lord ; when
in justicethey ought to have
begun with, Thus
saith the Devil, as
they might easilyhave seen
of it, and by the
afterwards, by the consequence
it
of their prediction
nature
; for I believe that way
is most
easilydiscovered.
The
indeed
directed by
to be
discovery seems
this very method, where
the Scripturesays, If a
prophet comes, sheivs signs mid wonders, and then
other gods, his very doctrine proves
adds, Go serve
him to be an impostor,and on that very account
he
is to be rejected
: God's
prophetswill always teach
God's truths, a false prophet is easilyknown
by his
teachings; the Devil may deceive for awhile, but
the Devil
hold it long, the
himself
cannot
even
cloven
principlewill appear, which I suppose the
perhaps

many

fable of the cloven

false

foot

to

be

an

emblem

of,and

no

more.

But

to

going
branch

into

example of the magician


desert ; why, the very place was
a
tuted
complicationof fraud which consti-

back

come

the

of that

all the

rest

to

the

the

fell asleepby the


casually,
his weariness, and
under
to preserve
him by
all

cheat

the Devil

could

thither

went

man

natural
the

of

consequence

palm-tree,as

its shade;
as

first

the

well have

rest

made

tomary,
cuswas

him

120

and

dream

else he

where

or

the wilderness

in

vision

the

see

MAGIC.

OF

SYSTEM

his chamber

Susa,

at

Persia, or Arabia, as in
catched him there, and took
in

dwelt

but he

of his
advantage,to introduce the ceremony
he appoints
therefore
future corresponding; and
him
to
come
place,and there
again to the same
of measures
to be observed
;
giveshim the formality
that

make

his

he

must

he

must

to

give himself;

call him

this
he

by

and

was

was

need
with
and
which

done,
to

as

he

lie down

this

to

about

the

might

well

and

go

to

tree

pleased

was

three

done

be

the tree;

round

infernal titlehe

what

circuit he made

every

fifteen times

tour

all

when

and

be inclined

sleep.

times

to

And

do,

what

cookery,but to dish up the delusion


due form, give a sanction to the vision itself,
a
suitable regard to the audience
command
a
all this

he had

If this had

the honour
not

to

the

been

be admitted
case,

it

to

might

as

well

anywhere else ; but Satan


in these things: for during many
finds his account
perhaps in other places,the
ages after this, and
in
and magicians of Arabia
went
south say ers
out
the
night,and into the wilderness,and solitary
and to dream
places,to meet with their inspirations,
back, stored and qualified
dreams, and then came
much
their predictions
as
to say, they
to make
; as
visions ; there they
to
meet
go to their palm-trees,
their devil,and then came
back, and spread
met
have

their

all been

transacted

delusions, as

their

instructer

had

furnished

them.

Semiramis, it seems,
in the

and

we

may

suppose

her

cessors
suc-

Babylonian monarchy, kept several


as
sets of these people; and
they had their several
denominations, so they had their several offices and
her wise
employments under her: as particularly
to explain to her the
or
men
magicians; these were
aspect of the heavens, the probable effects of all
her astrologers
surprisingphenomena in nature;

SYSTEM

and

and

southsayers;

these

121

MAGIC.

OF

employed

were

privatedevils,and were
interpretersof dreams, "c.

revealers

their

wizards, and

had

foretold

these

and

and

sorcerers,

expounded
militaryenterprises,
of creatures,
and all such
voices,apparitions,
and

circumstances

or

uneasy

wanted
court, and
these I have voted
the

last

and

such
the

do I doubt

at

doubt

no

all but

sake
you

another

that

chantments
en-

of her
the

signs

flyingof birds,
thingsas were
ticularly
par-

the

then

all occasions.

prodigies,

that

on

the

with

consulted

they made
meaning, as I

explainedtheir
they appointeddreams
them
of interpreting

and

crets,
se-

they

used

success

omens,

Devil, and the Devil with them, upon


Nor

of

then

as

sult
con-

disturbingto the queen, or to her


their explaining: the first of
alreadyto be honest men, but

I make

two

to

said before;

purpose, and for the


I shall give
of which

hereafter.

account

enchanting
conjuring,
far from
so
explainingthings to the
people,were
ner
thingsafter the manqueen'smind, or interpreting
that she expected,that her majesty was
pleased
to
despatch them out of her way, and hang them
commanded
And
thus Nebuchadnezzar
by dozens.
all the wise men
of Babylon to be put to death,
were
though it does not appear that his commands
not
executed, nor are we certain they were
; but it
Sometimes, it

is evident

it

was

these

seems,

very

much

the

custom

to

do

so.

generallyinclined,like
of king Ahab, to take care
case
should
and prophesy nothing but what
please the
king. And when Micaiah, a true prophet,or prophet
of God, came
to tell the king what
reallycame
if the king
what his fate had been
to
see
pass, we
I

Hence

suppose
the prophetsin the

had

outlived

the battle.

princesof the East make


sayers,
scrupleto truss up their conjurersand southwhen
they find them juggle with them, and

Nor
any

they were

to

this

day

do the

122

SYSTEM

find

they cheat
method

and

impose

deal

to

with

which

have

we

more

modern

But

loath

am

I set

would

to

and

drive

oracles
be

seem

of

istical,
athe-

of

to, and

heed
Devil

the

of

agents

employed to counteract,
if possible,
that the old
other delusions, might

take

to

able
admir-

an

whimseys in our
of prophecy,
word

sure

commanded

are

the

them
;
upon
the broachers

enthusiastic

deistical,and
age, where
which
we

MAGIC.

OF

of the

out

only

are

world,

and
devil-worship,

again introduced.
in my

vindictive

fire and

against
have enough of
the Devil and his agents ;
that hereafter,with
the Devil and his angels: and
at this
besides, such a persecutionmust
necessarily
what
time
be so bloody, that I know
not
city,or
university,
town, inns of court, palace,college,or
it would
almost
not
excepted,) which
(our own
void of inhabitants.
lay waste, desolate, and make
for being
Mercy on us ! persecute and punish men
atheists and
deists ; for dividing the Trinity,and
unsanctifyingthe Holy Ghost, who is the sanctifier
nor

would

where
the

up

world, and

the

of

fagot;
they may

notions,

such

it end

religious
part

! and

difficult trifles
would

what

of the world

most

as

become

! what

this make

literal sense, would


is there a church,
where

the

not

no,

these

of all

schism, in
among

us

chapel,meeting-house
or
congregation,that would not be divided against
and set up a new
itself,
body of dissenters ? Truly
from this or that opinion of renot
ligion,
so, as dissenting
and all opinionsin rebut from all religion,
ligion
and

whatsoever.

Well, let the Church


heaven

by

instrumental
the

Devil

and

the rack
to
no,

for fear of

send
not

of Rome
the

send

gibbet,I

all the atheists

for the sake

laying waste
nobody to instruct
posterity

protestants

of my

the
them

would

and

to

not

be

Arians

to

native

try,
coun-

glebe,and leaving
better.

1 24

mouth

mouth,

to

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

OF

apparently,and

even

in dark

not

speeches,Sfc.
is

This
God

would

discover
doubt

cannot

we

declaration

noted

well, did

of the

himself
the

but

servants

the

knew

Devil, who

imitate

quickly

his

to

how

manner

like

and

it very-

and

method,

door :
delusions
at the
same
bring in a thousand
I have
it being in his power,
as
said, to inject
and
make
midnight thoughts and
amusements,
his appearances
in vision and dream, as he pleased:
how
imitate
the visions
he might come
to
near
and

revelations
determine

to

God,

of

is what

am

it is

sure

he

might do
deceive
those unguarded
thus appeared,and whose
might be almost as wicked
that

in

so

take
under-

cannot

than

more

as

manner

bable
pro-

might

he often
to whom
persons
ends in seeking him
out
as

his that

appeared to

them.
much
in the favour
be something too
It may
the pretendersto new
light and prophecies,and
the

ancient

revelations

and

discoveries

made

of
to

by

prophets,properlyso called in the holy sacred


it to my own
answer
writings; but I cannot
reason,
I
believe they all knew, and
if I should
say that
they said, Thus saith the Lord,
every time too, when
that it was
false,that they told a wilful premeditated
saith
lie, and that they ought to have said, Thus
our
sovereign lord the Devil.

false

say, that all the modern


the Britons, the priests
heathens, the druids among
of the heathen
temples,who uttered the oracles of
will

Nor

the

I venture

Devil, however
and

that is

to

hell, and

reallyare

they

came

strictest recluses

Mahomet,

vises of

to

by them,

or

the Brahmins

of the

Indians, the derand the like,do all actually


know,

communications
from
say, by immediate
the instrumentality
of its agents, that they
confederate

with

the great enemy

of

man-

kind, and
Devil.

have

in man,
charityfor the

do

not

upon that foot.


I have much

Satan

proposed
and

more

oath

at

last.

human

creature, and so
meaning of those who

to

reason

open-eyed, and
the

to

Jesus

Christ, and

of secrecy

so

kind

it

and

in other
as
certainly,
might be brought. The
in disguise,
has carried
that

long
the

the four

doubt
before

Lord, with

not
our

creature

to

siastics
eccle-

to

carry on
of sanction

they

renounce

the fraud
instead

appeared indeed

But

acts

think

open-faced,when

foolish

poor

they had begun, with


an

of

Switzerland, in the story of Jetzer, acted

of
with

the

good
find immediatelyvile,profligate,
and immoral,
think they would
with Satan
to
act
not

as

God

as

sense

much

correspondencewith
opinion of the power

much

so

125

MAGIC.

OF

carrying on

common

we

SYSTEM

be

to

of
so

abundant

parallels
Devil, who generally
those disguises
fully,
artso
cases,

of his false phets,


many
prohave
Thus
saith
times,
said,
but

good grace ; that is,with a real


belief that God
had spoken to them, or, as was
the
language of the Scripturetimes, had spoken by
the voice of the Devil, and
them, when reallyit was
of nobody else : and let not
modern
enthusiour
astics take this to be said only in favour of themselves
I

am

not

come

so

far down

in the

to think of them,
work, so much
as
St. Dunstan, St. Francis, or
of the more

my

deceiver

St.

Ignatius,the greatest

the

ten

centuries

last

shall reckon
But

as

we

when

come

no

of

not

eminent

enthusiastic
to

of

course

them

of
we

meet.

difference
talkingof the specific
the inspirations
of false prophets, the
whispered and suggestedby the Devil ; and

between
dreams

am

yet

the other hand, from the contrary appearances


of the good Spirit,
self.
that is to say, of God him-

those, on
I

am

in the first placeto

intimate, that they

126

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

OF

always to be discerned, no, nor


discerned
if they were,
there would
;
not

are

delusions

many
men

all devils

not

are

the world

in

they do not come


and intending to
with.

the four hundred

the

have

showed

all the

while, and

that Baal

of the
but

nobody

was

with

they had

! if

us

delusion

stock, a lifeless image, without


without

tricks,

so

hear

all

Mount

at

antic
many
cutting themselves

under

they were

that

moned
Elijahsum-

great sacrifice

the altar,
upon
and crying, 0 Baal

believed

for the

think

not

priestsof Baal, whom

leaping
knives,

I do

own,

together to
Carmel, would

been

so

to
him,
they come
resolvingto be deceived,
cerned
everybody they are con-

deceive
must

be

not

before

him

to

have

as

be

to

easy

to

sense

Devil
a

dead

hear, much

tainly
cerThey must
believe
Baal
was
a
something, or a
it was
their duty to pay a homage
somebody, whom
and reverence
that they paid that homage
to ; or
God
of an
to the true
through the medium
image,
of a model
of that meaner
and more
a sort
ignorant
called
idolatry
popery.
But
to look forward
beyond this image of idolhave
the old false prophets coming
worship, we
much
the inspirations
ing
bearto the true, and
nearer
in a more
an
affinity
significant
point; and that
is, in signs and wonders, or what we call miracles,
more

which

yet may

for the

to

power
that

deceived

false

him

imposed upon
the people he

delude

to

The

reach,
for

and

know
so

so

hard

when
easy

it is
he

is

is it for

himself, and consequently


converses

with.

far

as

gree
inspiringhis tools,not only to the deof false prophets,but to an ability
of working
real
miracles, showing signsand wonders, whether
imor
effectually
imaginary,he not only the more

by

thus

is wrong

his agency
of this kind will
it ;
be mightilypleasedwith
certainly

Devil, as
must

he

prophet to

when

be

the Devil

be all from

right and
to

answer.

SYSTEM

his false
poses upon
much
of devil to
so

127

MAGIC.

OF

prophets,but givesor deputes

them, as to make them able to


delude and deceive others,nay, to deceive the whole
world ; or, as the text
it,Matt. xxiv. 24,
expresses
deceive, ifit

to

the
possible,

were

It is remarkable

text, that it is predicted


there shall come
false Christs, and false phets,
pro(devilsor devils' agents,)and shall show

great signsand
There

in this

elect.

very

wonders.
text, which

is also another

againstsuch, though
how

it

made

be

can

same

I do

confess

of till the

use

and

length;
gone some
If there arise among

gives us
I

tion
cau-

cannot

see

delusion

that is in Deut.

you
giveth thee

has

xiii. 1,2;

prophet,or a dreamer
sign,or a wonder, and

a
of dreams, and
the sign or the ivonder
to pass.
Xow
come
this,I
the
time, as to the fulfilling
say, requiresso much
token or prediction
of the false prophets,till when,
and till the false doctrine which
he preachesshall
detect him, the people are
manifestlyin danger of

the delusion

for

in all such

as

times, every noveltywas


wonders, what could be

and

impose

to

apt

more

the shower

of those

teachingsby
to

come

wonders
devil

the

upon

signs and

miracle, and

such

wonders

cient
an-

confirmed

by signs
more
deluding, and
people,than to have
wonders

confirm

that the miracle

Yet all this may


pass ?
of a magician, a false
that

in those

cases

may

attend

his

should

the

lying

prophet, nay,
be wrought as

of

are

false and
justly termed
lying wonders, we have
again predicted,2 Thess. ii. 9, which text I doubt
touches a little our
ing
holy father the pope, whose comis said to be after the working of Satan, with all
and signs,and
lying wonders ; intimating
power
that
be

there

are

wrought,

wonders
but

the Fables
and

the like.

not

of

which

are

delusive

said

to

gend,
wrought ; a la mode the LeMonkery, the Devil of Loudon,

Wonders

indeed

can

scarce

be called

1 28

lying upon

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

OF

other

foundation

for if

they were
real,and actually
performed,how can they then be
lying? but if promised to be performed, and not
done ; or said to be reallyperformed and done, but
indeed
were
ders
lies,or lyingwonnot, then they are
any

and

take them

which

before, and

leave

his holiness

off their

But

come

demands
to

the

give
little

own

suffer his

to

and

exposed :

these

larly
particu-

not

his

or

be

to

instruments

contrary, he put
with
acted
mankind,

tie

wonders

tory
his-

things. Satan, to

methods

secret

detected,
on

with so
manage
first acquaintanceswith
kind,
man-

dexterityhis
as

little more

due, did

his

fast

too

by justdegrees,and

look

must

antiquityof

Devil

time

advance

we

will,I doubt as
the Jesuits,to bring
we

way.
modern

upon

that

that purpose
into the

masters,

my

on

way

vered
discobe

to

innumerable

inextricable
upon
and art ; from which
and the
dexterity,
stratagem
the comof explaininghis management,
mon
difficulty
his favourites

operationsof
of devilish
the honourable
to

my
The

and

I
now

was

confirm

it ;

and

am

now

the

tion
sanc-

they used, obtained


and this, according

to

describe.

ledge,
improved in knowcould be
above, nothing new
was
presentlyinquiredafter
so

that,as I hinted
started,but a miracle
to

art

title of Black

title,is what
world

the

obtained

much

he that could

do

the

most

nent
emi-

famous
in
things of that kind, was the most
their opinion. Mopsus was
a
southsayer,and said
in such credit and
of Apollo: he was
to be the son
in his time, that it
esteem
grew into a proverb,to
be as infallible as Mopsus.
This Mopsus meeting one
wise
likeChalchas, a man
eminent
in the same
devilish profession,
they
fell into disputeabout some
thingsrelatingto their
art.
Mopsus asked Chalchas how many figssuch a
wild fig-tree,
he pointed out to him, had upon it ;
as

OF

SYSTEM

129

MAGIC.

would
not
answer
him,
southsayerChalchas
not
but allegedthat it was
a fair question. Upon
the number,
and
which
Mopsus told him
upon
found true to a fig; upon
counting them up it was
Chalchas
which
so
was
confounded, not being able
how it was
to conceive
performed,that though the
he died for grief.
thing was trifling,
Chalchas
had his fortune told him by the
It seems
the

oracle,viz.,that he should
better

die when

he found

southsayerthan himself; all which


into nothing but this,that Mopsus
with the Devil

favour

than

out

can

had

Chalchas, at least

solve
remore

at

that

of the figs
whispered the number
in his ear ; or to clear up the juggle,Mopsus had
counted
them
before, and so the questionwas
a
jugglein itself;which indeed was the most likelyof

that he

time, and

the

two.

of the times

humour

The

miracles

and

of dreams

dreamers

his

(every man

out

quire
being,as 1 said,to rewonders, the southsayersand
bestirred themselves, and sought
own
way) for secret inspirations

illuminations,and the Devil was


very useful to
them
on
occasions,till at last he found the
many
work increased upon his hands, and he was
obliged
I may
call them, and
to set up delusion-offices,
as
at the shrines of the people's
idols,
give out answers
and

in the

and

These

were

dignityof
increased
oracles

were

great and

of their

names

so

far from

gods.
cryingdown

southsayerin

their fame.
but

few,

small, so

the

For
not

the

as

above

wise

the office or

world, that it rather


the

twelve
men,

of those

number
or

the

fourteen,

magicians
respective

and

often sent by their


were
southsayers,
princes,whose favourites they were, to those oracles
on
occasions,and to be resolved in
extraordinary
their doubts ; whence
they frequentlybrought such
as
answers
they knew would please and obligethe
princethat sent them ; perhaps as best suited the
s.

M.

130

circumstances

of those
knew

best

sent

so

or

answers

This

anything
gain him

latter

being
seldom

continue

to

his

into the

admittance

butler

chief
and

those

the

doors

it that

cessary.
ne-

failed

never
men

obtained

an

wanted

never

character, and

favour

and

and

to

of

court

raoh's
Joseph'stellingPha-

chief

their

baker

dreams,

dreams

exactlycoming to pass, opened


of the prison for him ; as his adding to
of Pharaoh's
tellingthe interpretation

of

dream

and

such

gave

understandings of

greatest princes. Hence

the

or

those

always

not

southsayershad once
a
performance,he

such

more

which

oracle

the

the

of their

by

esteem

MAGIC.

princes,and

miracle

working by

any

OF

whether

the

no,

it confounded
when

SYSTEM

the

chariot,and to
before him, that is,Bow
the knee.

him

advanced

to

second

cryingAbrek
in the wisdom
learned
It is the opinionof some,
the art of
of the Egyptians,that Joseph continued
of the Egyptians
southsaying(forin that the wisdom
chieflyconsisted) for a great while after ; and I
acknowledge myself to be of that opinion,whether I
of the Egyptians or no,
learned in the wisdom
am

the

and

that

high

post

his

to

brethren, Wot

divine

can

say,

Are

are

you

country,
be able

as

not

that

divine ?

be what

they called

the East

to

the
man

Gen.

puttingany

upon

that the

that is

that

not

used
such

of admiration

know

to

indeed, without
but

he

ignorant in

so

meaning
doubt

you

the

in

such

not.

words

kind

to
certainly

And

had

those

reason

continued

been

never

long,if he

so

this

For

had

he

sacred

afterwards
a

man

that

as

is

to

of this

customs

in my post
xliv. 15.
strained

or

text,
took

chief

of

must

strained
con-

cannot

people of Egypt
Joseph to
the prince of the magicians of
say,

one

of the

them,

qualifiedby the gods for the


extraordinarily
understandingdeep mysteries,for diving into hard
and

132

the

called

familiar

lyons of

their

occasions

made

MAGIC.

OF

hive

to

use

now

women

SYSTEM

their

bees

devils, the

they
Apol-

and

them, whatever

acquaintance,about
it necessary

these

by
Pythons
;

for them

speak with

to

them.

better,and that he certainly


neither used such methods, or conversed
with any
such kind of foreigners
most
infernals,was
or
tain,
cerThat

his steward

but

confirms

the

conjecture

reasonable

most

(Joseph) to
certainlyhe

could

days used

in

contrived

for

to

old

an

call

we

the

of those
the

methods

the
that

had

sion
occa-

speak with
immediatelyflyto hand,

know

most

to

the business.

so

Satan

durst

which

no

has
an

done

and

do

and

thods
politemecall raising

old

he heard

has
it

been

women

that

refuse

more

smarting :

old woman,

we

valiant

many

schoolboy that
dares

and

accurate

particularart,

playing truant,

scoldingof

explainby

to

earth

it,wanted

call,or fail of his duty when

backside

that

kettle,or brass
be alarmed, be

on

completelymistresses

than
for

as

Devil, of which
that

the

and

man,

very material pointto discuss more


explainthe philosophyof,if we should

to

been

him

examine

to

it

took

correspondence;

masters

they should
the place to

of that

have

or

will be

and
fully,

the

wise

this

makes

Egypt

of devils should

that

mount

This

come

all

scandalous

settle his

of their

them,

them, and
and

hive

some

and

not:

acquaintancewith

short, by the clanging of

told that

talked

the diviners

and

mean

to

pot, the whole

have

above, and

as

their

maintain

to

in the

divine.

infernals,and how
Devil

had

of communication

manner

speak

he

part of Joseph'sstory is useful

This
what

be

if he

namely, that
southsayeror

to

would

nor

understood,

been

have

directed

was

the country

language of
to

knew

Joseph

nently,
emi-

so

to

attend

the

well

mons,
sum-

lashed

again, before

for
upon

his

doubtless, the
such

disap-

SYSTEM

would

pointment too,

OF

be

himself, if he has any


called

old

an

I leave

But

enough

sense

witch,

133

MAGIC.

to

the
terrify

Devil

of that outrageous
his mind.
upon

mal,
ani-

particulardissertation
I shall learnedly
when
and politely
upon the species,
determine
for the good
examine, and, if practicable,
of mankind, the two
followingweighty and important
that

part

to

difficulties.

First,Whether
occasion,the music

upon

Anthony

in the

be

as

of

immergent
being the same,
an

also

effectual

with

her

sudden

old mother

of

county
voice

and

could
,

hive

to

not

of

swarm

warming-pan in all the


her neighbours
both frugallysave
so
village
; and
from the risk of bruisingtheir household-stuff,and
the said mother
Anthony, instead of being liable to
the ducking-stool
for a common
disturber,become
a
useful servant
to her king and
country, and enjoy a
pension for her good offices.
mother
the same
Secondly, Whether
Anthony,
ation,
accordingto the hypothesisof Joseph'scup of divinuseful in her genemight not be also made
ration
like
to
extraordinaryoccasions,
lay the
upon
rules that others
Devil, and that too by the same
bees, as

any

raise him
and

understood,

in their

quieted,as

are

which
them

or

since the bees

tumults

noise

kettle

brass

at
;

the

can

hurries

the

above,

by

would

fret and

order
dis-

is

yet

philosophy of

the

nor

time

another

greatest

which
of it be

reason

not

same

discovered

in all the

transactions
transactors
or
philosophical
who
have
whence
so
long studied it. From
they
the
their
when
tinkers
beating
they publish
say,
pans
their occupations,
call it vulgarlyin
as
we
or
England, cry their trades, are extremely uneasy to
all the
and

old

unsufferable

article of
that if

their

above

women

to

those

who

and
circle-making,
tinker

should

have

ninth

climacteric,

engaged in the
paw-wawing; insomuch
are

stopped in

villageand

134

his kettle

beat

within

leave

take

certain

the Devil

for her

limited

time, at,

or

of

Ipswich,in mother
have
been
obliged to

town

would

these

say,

two

large tract

up a
needs

must

of the

MAGIC.

this I

But

assistance.

experiment.

to

As,

time, she

raised

have

OF

above

hearing

Lackland's

SYSTEM

of

be

important questions may


by themselves, and as they
to

vast

consequence
the booksellers,who are

the readers, I

generallypublicthe opportunityof
gentlemen, will embrace
spirited
publishingsuch a valuable piecefor the good of the
nation ; so I shall adjourn it for the present.
in order, accordingto the contents
Come
next
we
of this chapter,to the particular
question in what
shape the Devil appeared to the first magicians,or
of the most
the enchanters
early times ; and the
doubt

not

far

is,as

answer

as

can

we

yet

learn, that he did

at all :
shape or visible appearance
his modesty or his policyis a quesit was
whether
tion
has been
a little,
though not fullydiscussed, and
those that speak most
favourablyof Satan, think it
the first ; for in the earlytimes of his intimacy
was
himself to his
he might be loath perhaps to expose
came
new
acquaintance; whereas afterwards,when he bein the literal sense
of
reallya familiar spirit,
with his
to converse
the word, he made
no
difficulty
favourites more
openly,see and be seen ; of which
in its place.
not

assume

if this

But
at

any

no

his

person,
business was
it

it

seems

to

me,

that

being only a night visiter, he


himself
by vision and dream
only,
for
of
occasion
the
of
manner
locality

communicated
was

case,

while

first,and

there

the

not

was

and

for

done,

by

his

own

a
was

real

if his
; nor,
appearance
it material
whether
he delivered

mouth,

or

by

the voice

of any

weli-beloved
of his trusty and
angels and agents,
who
are
certainlyas capableto officiate in his place
as

if he

was

there

in person.

Besides,

much

as

OF

is

he

commissions,

him, when
And

and

as

for this

hazen,

and

make

often

as

and

dream, had

called

is

meanest

might be,
in

the

that

Ali

Albra-

first intimacies

spoke

he

spiritwho
given,by which

name

at

round

every

when

he

had

him

to

be

to

was

of the

twixt
be-

palm-tree

rehearsed, the

Devil

say, that particulardeputy devil which


appointed to wait upon him) was
tend
always to at-

(that
was

to

and

be

that

devil

allowed

where
We

him

attend
to

do

other

no

orders, and

Ali

might

then

the
are

he

give

stand

might

occasion

was

told,that

in

the
in

it

and

ways

face,

from

particular

dailyattendance

in

was

back

must

whole

singly,who
just wait to
the

was
ceive
re-

instructions

of, unless

perhaps

other

errands,

some

go upon

Ali

extraordinary.
America, and
to

wizards

or

in

and
with

converse

nations

some

paw-waws

Satan

face

particularoccasions required; and that


beginning of time: for perhaps his conversation
those remote
countries
might be as ancient
anywhere, Egypt and Arabia excepted.
as

It is said
and

means

but

need

for

yet determined

not

business

Africa, the magicians

found

and

personallyand

his

and

now

his due

said

only to say, that if it was


so, friend
magician of some
quality,that had
to

which

to

that

occasion, historyhas

one

1 have

Whether

ready.

bound

was
spirit

as

for
appearance
of the south-

the favourite

which

their

the

it

above,

times

three

circle

to

have

calls him.

reason

is said

as

him

in

is,we

far from

so

saying enchanting race

be

the Devil

being omnipresent,
be able to despatch a thouthat he would
not
sandth
his hands,
part of the business he has upon
had not
innumerable
number
of deputy rean
presentative
devils always at his hand, to execute

if he

in

135

MAGIC.

spiritas

believe

to

reason

his

SYSTEM

also,that he does

upon

certain

times

appear
or

in those

occasions,in

tries,
coun-

human

136

SYSTEM

in

shape, sometimes
as

OF

MAGIC.

posture, sometimes

one

circumstances

may

vary

in

other,
an-

sometimes

as

he

surrounded
with fire,
frightful,
objects,
tempest, and the like terrifying
hurt them;
that he can
to let the people know
in smiles, and sweet
sometimes
spicyperfumes, and
preceded by music and melody in the air, to let
he is pleased.
them
know
and

angry
preceded with

appears

It is true, it was
these parts, knew
so

also before
too

were

the

he

gross

world, before

with the
go down
of God
not
was
so

first ages, when

the minds

of

it

as

men

rated
entirelyobliteafterwards

was

prevailed to such
America, that the Devil was
perhaps
they had heard anything of for some
But I return
to my
subject.
years.
Except in those and such-like remote
idolatryhad

but

world,

of the

parts

in

we,

anything of it ; and it might be


begun those practicesthere : they

to

knowledge
from

late in the

do

we

degree in
the only god
a

thousands

and

of

quainted
unac-

find much

not

magicians'seeingor conversingwith
in the shapes
kind or quality,
of whatever
evil spirits,
God's angels indeed, who
in
of men
are
women
or
:
and have
called the heavenly host, are
sacred
text
their appearance,
been
frequentlyallowed to make
and special
and have been sent hither on immediate
evidence

of the

business, as

Abraham,

of John

father
the

to

shepherds at

the

at

birth,to

the

other
Mr.

to

the resurrection,

Perhaps this may


has kept his distance
former

angels,no
Milton, and

part of the

waste

matter

how
to

the

he

Moses,

to

the

women

and

at

the

no

with

and

out

the

to
on

chre,
sepul-

the

why

who, mentioned
another,

the

ascension.

remembers,

they drove

himself

at

reason

Uriel

to

Virgin Mary,

Saviour

our

the

be

with

rencounters

Jacob,

Baptist,to

occasions, and

divers

to

him

of

Devil

doubt, his
Gabriel, or

by
about

name

from

heaven,

out

in
one

of

What

time

137

MAGIC.

doubtless

they

he does

and

he

much

not

them.

figure he

or

his Maker

tempt
in

himself

and

shape

to

came

meet

rencounter

to

OF

everywhere else,where

paradise,and
happened to
care

SYSTEM

in when

appeared

and

Saviour,

our

he
that

at

of

flesh and
as
personality
blood, as it is not expressed,so I will not pretend to
he was
make
at it : it is plainwhen
at any
a guess
time cast out of the poor distemperedpeople by our
dently
eviSaviour, or by his disciples,
though he came
of the demoniac
out
or
possessed,
yet he did
not
out
come
visiblyand in shape,but walking off
like a detected thief in the dark, and imperceptible,
he alwaysplayed out of sight.
The

state

method

same

he took with

I believe

all

sorts

at
people in the world for some
ages, especially
the beginning of time ; and would
all our
possessed
act
or
professeddealers with this cunning manager
in the dark, and keep him
to
themselves, that we
might not see their instructer, or be acquaintedwith
the instructions,their witchery and
craft of hell

of

would,
than

believe,be much

it

seems

as

another

foot

now

acted

upon
Devil, but the Devil
him

in the

directions

them

part

on

is

hand

in

difference

happen
to
to

of the
This

to

do

the
them

on

the

of the
he

acts

of mutual

hand, and

both

not

they

retreats

kind

magicians
go
do

to

the

not

go

dark

with

for

them

tion,
cohabita-

fellow- agents,
accessaries, only with this

Devil's

are

side, viz., if they

capitalmischief, so as to bring
gallows,he always leaves the hanging
; there he, as we
say, slipshis neck out
any

collar,and
subtle

magician and

they do
them

to

and

there

and
principals

usual

that

modern

our

instructions, but

and

they go

if

conies

deserts

and

in concert,

both

the world

to

it is.

But

to

less hurtful

is

gone.

agreement
the

in

that
spirit

mischief

between

with

him, is

acts

the
not

at

138

all

for

of

the

less

the

by

people

of

them

here

and

that

within

is

him

in

him,

and

as

that

these
the

Thus

far

affair.

with

secret

call

black

the

apply

to

acting

again

by

and

for

that

deceive

is
Satan

him

for

those
mankind.

by

evil

to

is

say,

that

and

at

talk

we

to

with

the

agency

in

is

who
all

who

really

magic

which

the
deal
we

undiscovered

secret

those

agents

direction,
directions,

Devil

spirit

principal

magicians
this

and

the

Devil

contracts

kind,

and

those

is,

and

not

see

the

it, that

thing
no-

the

see

with

worst

director

between

which

the

and

him,
art,

conspiracy

upon,

of

them.

knowing

not

bargains

was

wages

with

men,

deal

we

call

make

magicians,
both

do

may

some

while

and

so

we

disguise,

the

what
and

pay

of

use

for

done

with

are,

them

second-hand,

all

they

their

to

made

and

had

you

converse

we

had

they

known

only

them,

the

much

were

were

wanted

magicians

been

generally
and

so

what

of

in

they

unrighteousness,
But

of

they

the

have

to

pretended,

when

required
of

for

and

seem

kind,
they

MAGIC.

mankind

of

mould

hurtful
what

OF

advantage

former

be

SYSTEM

and
to

then

abuse,

of

his

their

impose

140

his first

make

mankind

for

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

acquaintance and breaking in


second
or
possession,
management

upon
of

art?
I mentioned

and Prometheus
and

I stand

the

first

slain in battle

Zoroaster
and

by

others,and
of

account

my

very

by Semiramis,
earlythey were;

them, that they were

magicians,as the word or term


magician
of
of
than
learning, wit, and more
implied a man
common
understanding,searchingafter knowledge,
and first precepts and prinstudyingthe rudiments
ciples
of philosophy. But we
in search after
are
now
another
of people, who, though they were
sort
searchers
into knowledge too, yet looked
into it in
and
another
for other purposes,
namely,
manner,
who
searched
deeper into things,and into deeper
things,I mean
searchinginto hell itself; who began
first to enter
diabolical
inquiriesinto the
upon
infernal mysteriesand arts of the Devil ; and where
those begun it is not so easy to find out.
him,
authors,as Serenus, and Cassianusfrom
and the learned sir Walter
Raleighfrom both, hand
down
for our
this fabulous original
viz.,
speculation,
Some

that Ham

or

the

Cham

of Noah

having practised
arts (1 take their
sacrilegious
flood,and knowing that he

son

those

and
superstitious
own
words) before the
into
of that nature
could bring no book or memorial
his life was
the holy vessel where
secured by
to be
he was
the goodness of his Maker, and wherein
to
with his righteousand godly father,caused
remain
the rules and precepts to be graved in metal, and in
hard stone, which should receive no impressionfrom
the

water.

But
many

an

absurdities

and

falsehoods,that it is

impossibleit can
For
were

evident

this is such

Where
first,
to

be

be

not

fiction,and full of so
contradictions, as well as
onlyunlikelyit should, but

true.
were

preservedin

those
the

platesleft ? If they
ark, it is certain Noah,

SYSTEM

had

and

of

the

much

admitted, would

have
in

in

admitted

there,

plates
copperof stone

tables

or

abominations

such

then

less have

brought

be

to

would

141

MAGIC.

superintendencyof the whole building,


everythingthat was brought into it,or to be

who

with

OF

taken

on
them, than he
engraven
in written books, if such had been

use.

such a person, so far


been
Secondly,Had Cham
engaged in a correspondence with hell, we
may
taken
reasonablysuppose God, who, for the reasons
from the sins of the rest of mankind, destroyedthe
whole world, would
have spared him, and so
never
of the Devil's second
by him laid the foundation
kingdom, and of his debauching the world with
and

sorcery

Ham

or

cursed

was

and

charge

after

Ham
the

before

by

by

nor

do

his father

on

no

flood

sorcery
is
to

means

and

such

any

actuallycommitted
their coming out of the

with

that Cham

read

we

for sins

but

and

witchcraft

count,
ac-

luge,
after the deark

diabolical

gross begging the


be admitted
without

but

to

practices
question,
dence.
good evi-

And

again,the writing and graving upon hard


stones, metal, "c, requiresa proof that there was
of letters
any such thing as the knowledge and use
before
men
among
strictest inquiry,is

the
not

which, after the


less
yet ascertained,much
flood

of learning; the same


by men
upon
been
after the
preserved to mankind

agreed
not

which
a

it is

thing had

both

highlyprobablewould have been, if such


been
in use, the knowledge having been

innocent

and

useful.

Thirdly, If such
made
by Cham, or
laid, and

how

convulsions

seen

upon

writing or

were
engravement
else, where were
they
any one
again? when, by the universal

found

suffered

ruins,or
vestiges,
be

having
deluge,

the

during the flood, not

remains

surface

of cities
of the

or

towns

earth, but

the least
were

all

to
was

] 42

together in

huddled

parts, and

body

either

buried

and

which

followed

going off

found

be

that

strange

seems

overthrown

the

these

the

which

when

are

many
it is proposed ; but

have

rents
rapid cur-

of the flood

stones

plates

or

lost and
everything else was
the surface being perfectly
new,
could

be

known

less any place be known


it had before.

much

There

by

when

part of the world

one

in the

overwhelmed

down

at

of the

general confusion

earth, or driven

could

no

the

MAGIC.

of the

it

and

OF

SYSTEM

more

must

absurdities
not

from

by

ation
situ-

the

in the

dwell

other,
an-

case

as

long in

too

long a journey to go.


Zoroaster is the next
to whom
they would ascribe
the magic art : but I have proved him to be a very
and a wise man,
honest man,
properlyspeaking,in
and that he was
former chapters,
employed in a
my
vering
much
better and honester
study,such as in discoof herbs and
the nature
plants,metals and
vented
and jewels; that he inminerals, precious stones
of natural
the doctrines and first principles
ficial
and moral
philosophy; and many useful and bene;
parts of knowledge for the good of mankind
and their
of sympathiesand antipathies,
the power
various workings and
objects; in all which I take
place,that

so

also, who

Abraham

was

and
that
famous
;
especially
instructed
Abraham
was
particularly

been

that Abraham

for it is evident

fiftyyears
To

come

Noah

old when
off of all

him,

still before

it is

by
was

to

have

probable

Noah

self,
him-

upwards

of

died.

this,there
real and

are

others who

diabolical

make

magician,
slain by Semiramis, as that wise prince
who
not
was
the other hand, having been
Zoroaster
was
; but, on
the art of raisingand
versing
conteaching his disciples
with spirits,
was
by one of them taken away
of his school, all his scholars lookingon ; or, if
out
it in a modern
style,he raised the
you will have
another

Zoroaster,

Devil,

to

the Devil

carried

give them

to

one

poor
of them

and

knowing

credit,I

at

magician ;

the Devil

to

must

be

no

and

all,

which, by the way,


that time, for any
for that reason,
fool,makes me give

and

to

but

always premise,goes

me,) tells us that Seth, the son


first discovered
the planetsor wandering
way

art

that part of the story.


writers, of whom
Josephus is one,

the less heed


Other

of his power

turn

of his

test

in the face of them

away

encouragement
to

143

MAGIC.

disciplesa

him

test

but

was

his

show

OF

SYSTEM

with

their

motions, influences,revolutions,"c.

with

several

useful

other

branches

of

(whose

very little
of Adam,
stars, with
that those,
astronomic

handed
down
knowledge, were
by tradition to Noah,
and by him to the new
world, and that then coming
from Noah
immediately to Abraham, to Zoroaster,
and
handed
from them
to posteothers, they were
rity,
find it at this day.
we
as
But all this is nothing to the purpose, that is to
diabolic magic, nor
does it give
say, nothing to our
the first
Who
was
any lightinto the grand question,
Satan's first
author of that kind of study? who was
world, or first dealt with
correspondentin the new
the Devil

after the flood ?

think, indeed,

I cannot

that the Devil

suffered mankind

whatever

the

live

lested
long unmocould go on
long
by him, or that mankind
without
them : they would
between
business
some
and
be both
the acquaintance,
store
reeager to renew
the ancient familiarity
it could not be
; and
other to
or
means
long before they found some
bring it to pass ; for lovers,you know, will meet,

and
dark

are

difficulties which

the great artist,


on
especially
designs in view, and new

for the overthrow

to

of

his

first obstruct

side,had

foundations

many
to

rising generation, which

quired to be laid deep and strong ; and the


they were
begun, the better for him.
As to Cham
being the author of magic

lay
re-

sooner

in the

144

SYSTEM

OF

world, that indeed

new

say,
that

not

invented

above

as

the

the

he

curse

of
pillars

Cham,

that

as

incurred

by

he

brass

to

stone,

or

"c,

notwithstanding

was,

his

of the immediate

father,one

is

the story ; namely,


liberal sciences, and

seven

in fourteen

them

wrote

grant, that

cannot

bring in

the ancients

as

he

MAGIC.

ill behaviour

his

to

progenitorsof

the

new

of those great and mighty


particularly
the
Egyptians, Arabians, Africans, and

and

race,

nations

whom
all human
wisdom
and
Phoenicians, among
learningfirst flourished,and indeed first began ; so

capableto instruct them in


of the antediluvian
much
knowledge, and that of
the best things,and did so : that he reigned
even
in Egypt a very long while, is confirmed
afterward
in the catalogue
by all the ancient writers ; particularly
Cham
of the Egyptian kings, of which
was
the first,
certainly
they are said to reignand succeed
I doubt

another

one

thus

was

the year of the


after the flood.

Cham
191

he

but

not

peopled Egypt

years

Osyris or Mizraim,

the

son

of

world, 1817,

Cham,

2008,

352

years after the flood.


the
N. B. This was
and

built the

who

only,but

king who elevated Joseph,


numents
pyramids,not for tombs and mofor magic, that is, astronomic

Semiramis

observations, as

did

the

of

tower

great

Babylon.
hence

From
he

when
him

to

of the

was

be

an

it appears that Cham


came
three hundred
near
years old
he
hundred
years old when

ark, which

Sem

was

no

was

the

more,

most, for his


that he
and

to
;

Egypt

suppose

came

out

elder

ther
bro-

reigned

in

sixty-oneyears, in which
the Egyptians and the Arabians, and
time he made
all his offspring,
also the Phoenicians, for they were
nations.
very polite
his posterity
The Arabians
were
by his son Chus.
Egypt

one

hundred

and

STSTEM

Phoenicians

The

OF

by

his

145

MAGIC.

Canaan

son

whom

Noah

cursed.

Egyptians by his son Mizraim,


the king Osyrisabove.
The Libyans and Ethiopiansby his sons
The

which

was

Phut

and

Lud.

short,Cham
so
was
exceedingfruitful,
all
that he peopled
Africa, and since that, from
Africa all America, and those particularly
populous
So that, in

parts of Asia

called Arabia

and

Syria.

I expect my light-headed
readers, whose wits
too volatile for this remote
story,will call this a

subject,though
;

but

to

it is

as

I confess

me

too

it shall not

and
obligefolly,
wise

and

of that
servant

he put
In

long

too

for them

abate

that

fashionable

most

of that which

I have

dry

trary
con-

them, I will

deavour
en-

to

so

the dislike of the

to

sure

just the

heads, I leave off before

solid

that I may
not
of writingmost

am

for

grave

be

it is

are

truly
done,

custom

is

and
least
pleasant,
which is profitable
is your humble
; so willing
of mode, and such a weight does
to be a man
those who have really
selves.
no
on
weight in them-

favour,then, of the usage


of the

times,and

I mention

temper

pecially
es-

above,

sions,
grave though useful digresand come
back to the progress of magic, the
subjectbefore me.
particular
I

am

to

That

leave

geniusand

of the

off those

the Devil
with

the aggressor in his new


respondence
coris not to be doubted, but
mankind
was

that

is

this

correspondencebegan,who

not

that

men

how

it

was

have

We

so

much

carried

will go
probabilities

Cham

s.

the

en

managed
cleared

business,as

our

on

know

when

the first among


clandestine
dealing,and

both

Cham

to

was

sides.
of the

in his favour

charge,as
;

and

far

as

the truth is,

above the occasion


grew quicklytoo great, was
for it, and
being the first,and perhaps the
M.

146

SYSTEM

greatest monarch,

OF

MAGIC.

before

earth, even

upon

Ninus

or

(Baal)he had no need of turningconjurerand


became
magician, which
presentlythe work of a
than Cham
of men
race
meaner
; for the magicians,
witches and enchanters,
as
speaking of them now
especially
not
vants
were
kings and emperors, but the sermaintained
of kings and emperors
; kept and
works
and services which
for the wicked
they did
Bell

for them.
at first,
magicianswhich I mentioned
were
worshippersof the divine Being, or eminent
owed
God ;
to the true
examples of the homage men
after some
vine
teachers of ditime,were
nay, and even
thingstoo, though under the mistaken mediums
of idols and images. These
magi, or magicians,as

the

Indeed

observed,

I have
honoured
made

by

the nations

having
and

they had
Hence

the

advancements

it seems

the

right to
in those

accepted for

been

often

commonwealth

most

and

reverenced

so

they served, as

of the

governors

first

at

were

to

be

nefactors,
publicbenours
public howhere

countries

their merits.

natural,that all kings should

most

and dignity,
much
patriots,
seeingthe very name
the office,
more
began in the thing; but that by the
and the royaltygo together
way ; how far the patriot
the name
and the dignitycorrein these days,how
spond,
let the kings of the earth examine, whose

be

business
let it be
It

it is
more

to

mend

known

it where
where

is,then, pretty hard

to

worst

not

so, and

to

it is.
find

first magicians,taking the word

it,viz.,in the

it is

out

who

magic

sense

as

and

were

now

the
derstand
un-

yet it does

be very long after the flood before we


shall find some
of them
diate
at work
; for in the imme-

not

seem

to

reign after Cham, that is,in the reign of Mizraoh


raim or Osyris,which
historymakes to be the Phawhose
dream
Joseph interpreted,and who
and sixty-oneyears ; in his
reigned two hundred

148

SYSTEM

is,whatever

that

wonders

men

and

agreed gestures
art, which

agent,

two

prophets
of
power
Devil.

of certain

understood

so

names

of hellish

hell and

between

and

so

consist

to

terms
inexplicable

concert

upon
to be

are

the

noises,certain barbarous

such

words, and

and

miracles

or

I take

enchantments

Those

MAGIC.

wrought by the fingerand


imitated by the power
of the

of God

God, these

OF

the hellish
them

between

expressing of which, and making such circles


and
figureson the ground as is agreed, the evil
with whom
forehand,
they have concerted the affair bespirit
on

shall appear,
such

form

this I

what

even

dwell

this part, I make

on

conjurers as
the

upon

is thus

to

acted

in

out

so

and

they call

point,or
be

must

free with

and

to

by

chantment.
en-

sist
inthe

all that
not

to

fellow-

our

they put a great deal of cheat


pretendingto act by supernatural

say,
in

world,

powers

the

in such

concurring,for this is what


acknowledge ; but, I say,

atheists

not

of what

preach upon

to

of Heaven

power
are

brief definition

here, not

that

too

appear

they appointto bring him

as

give as

And

and

in those

enchantments, let them

of

be

they will,whereas they reallyacted much


by cheat and trick,legerdemain or sleightof hand,
he had
and pretended the prince of the air,when
of those
some
nothing to do in it ; that however
sistance,
certainly
by his,the Devil's aid and asthingswere
what

sort

as

with

others

it

with Ali

was

to

this

Albrahazen, and has been

day,which

we

shall

deny, yet it is apparent much of it


said,mere
jugglingand deceiving.
As

the Devil

has

has

and

not
can-

been,

as

tied himself

up to methods
neither
have
the

acting with mankind, so


magicians of the world kept to any certain methods,
stated rule in their actingsamong
to
as
a
us, but
occasions, made
of differing
have, on many
thods
meuse
in

his

not

not

mean

as

to

their management

between

the

Devil

and

them

also

and

magician puts the Devil


only acts the juggler,would

and

the

by

rules

stated

any

be worth

it; but

about

judgment

some

and

us,

he
find

to

magician act
might make

we

the

on

when

while

the

or

methods,

and

ting
put-

when
distinguish

upon

the Devil

either

did

and

their apparent

to

as

the belief of it upon


us.
shall do to know
How
we

out

149

MAGIC.

OF

SYSTEM

hand,

other

they are so much and so often both devils and both


jugglers,that it is very difficult to fix them.
taining
For example, in their coming to audience, obadmittance,

call it what

or

great question is,how

they

elbow, and

their

at

speak with

to

want

call,wherever
him,

as

be

person,

are,

him

and

ascribe

to
or

they

? either

hear

can

they

that would

and

do

you will, the


let the Devil
know

them
on

he

whenever

whatever

either

great number

is

always
they

occasion

great things to

him,

to

as

an

host.
Be

that

as

it

will,it is certain

concerted

certain

terms

these

agreed, as

people have

I said

above,

repeatingwhich he is to appear to them, and


for them
as
act
they shall agree ; and those I call
also other agreed signals,
There
enchantments.
are
making which, the Devil, according to the
upon
them, shall act in such
terms
agreed on between
without
and such a manner
appearing; and those I
upon

call charms.
it seems,
the matter

the

Thus,

and

Dr.

Boreman

good doctor having a mind


old jest upon a young
an
to
gentleman
pay home
that had abused
tor,
a
poor girla client of his ; the doctold her, that if she could persuade
it seems,
him to get into her smock
intimacy,
upon their next
would
her
which
he
certainly
; upon
agree to marry
herself a new
and very
the poor
girlmakes
one,
largefor the purpose, and gettingthe young fellow
into it,the doctor, as was
said,laid such a charm
agreed

the

Devil

1 50

the Devil

upon
could

it,or

under

his hand

out

get

never

to

Devil
do

by

guiltyof; but now


employers,he may

and

made

when

and

on,

used

they are

occasion

of,may

use

as

which

thing that

I
he

then, for the credit

be allowed

things called

those

What

but

him

seems

to

go

of his

out

little.

go

loudly affirmed, the

side it

charge upon

is often

way

is

fact, as
the honest

upon
however

of his

order, that the fellow

his

of it tillhe gave the girla note


her the next
morning, and
marry

story be

acted

not

MAGIC.

OF

it.

accordinglydid
If the

SYSTEM

am

we

between

now

upon

charms

are,

and

how

speculationas we
to
come
as
speak of charms
the magiciansand the people;
the subjectof charms
and enchantments,
some

they relate to the proper intercourse


magician and the Devil, or the spirit
he acts, for
with, or by or for whom
it right.
to express
not
capacitythe
easy to say in what

as

the

between
he

whom
it is

acts

not

easy
I say, it is

magician is

to

understood

be

with, that is,in

concert

and

to

act.

1. Whether

agreement,

or,

2. As

partnershipwith the Devil; or


whether
in a superiororb, as a magician of quality
commanded
making use of an attendant,obsequious,
devil, always at his call,to do what he bids him,
his stick, run
and go, fetch and
jump over
carry
eminent
like a dog, as some
magicians of state have
might

we

say,

in

Dunstan, St. Francis, the


abbot of Crowland, and others,did by him, who, they
him of errands, made
tell us, set him
to work, sent
the church, and
him ring the bell to vespers, sweep
Deen

said

to

act

or

as

St.

good thingsthe serviceable devil did for


is not belied by the priests'
them, if his good humour
ance
complaisknavery, and Satan charged with more
he was
for them, than ever
guiltyof: or, 3.
a

thousand

Whether
more

the Devil

likely,and

is master, which
I
the magician servant

must
;

own

and

is

then

SYSTEM

he

does

and

not

him

makes

all these

do

us,

concerted

some

the

Devil

and

the

and

but

Devil

the

him,

acts

everything he bids him ; I say


derstood
points,and not yet fullyunleast not easily.

at

or

it which

be

Devil,

doubtful

are

by
But

the

act

151

MAGIC.

OF

of these
of

terms

it

will,there
call

and

come

be

must

between

his

correspondents; like ships at


know
converse
they must
sea, they must
by signals,
when
and when
for a meeting;
to meet,
to summons
when
to
to disappear; and
to do
appear, and when
of the constitutingparts of magic ;
this, is one
for without
it the magician is as
good as nobody,
Devil, in short, would

of

appear

no

to

use

him.
In
that

he

is talked

and

man,

the

not

in the

speak

to

such

mountains
New

at

with
habit

business

want

ours

of India

parts

some

with
in

Hall

in the
of their

troops

whenever

assemblies

or

is

and

such

they

such

to

up

of

that

but

priests;

they add, that


him, they go

day,

shape

apparent

perhaps,only with
I might mention,

differences,which

this

they allege to

as

specific
but that they
When
they
some

trouble
with.
to
trifling
you
all together,they call him with a little kettledrum,
are
just as I told you the good old wives hive
it on
the wrong
their bees, save
that they beat
which
side ; then they pronounce
words
some
they
are

too

call

charms, and

It is hard
that

were

to
were

Arabia, between
many

ages

it

countries, and
several
as
mean

to

much

the Devil
find

out

in

without

what
history,

to

for

find

out

charms

fail.
words

those

in

Egypt and
the Devil and the magicians,for so
is certain they differed in differing
it is as certain they differed as the
acted together or apart ; but I am

persons
at a loss

used

comes

what

those words, or
by suffering
alarm
charm, call, awaken
or

should

the Devil
any

words

him,

as

at

am

all,
to

152

know

what

think

of the

The

these
famous

were

have

left
of

more

many

MAGIC.

but

us

at

let

present

us

used

was

antiquityamong

them, upon

such

This

in

out

which

word

occasions.

is that

called Abracadabra,

word
trine,or triangular

which, drawn
thus

words

magicians

and

OF

words.

Greeks

the

by

the

SYSTEM

equilateralsides, stands

its

ABRACADABRA
ABRACADABR
ABRACADAB
ABRACADA
ABRACAD
ABRACA
ABRAC
ABRA
ABR
AB
A

There
ancients

is abundance
to

subtle

the

reverence

every

find

out

of learned
the

positionof

the
puzzle among
of this word ;
signification

the

letters

gave
read it

them, because
they
way, upwards and downwards,
to

forwards, and

many

will have

kind

as

it

backwards

it still that

the

of

were

and
Devil

put them

together; nay, they began at last to think


it was
old Legion's surname,
he was
and whenever
called by that name,
he used to come
very readily;
the old women
for which
in their chimneyreason
would
be horriblyafraid of saying it often
corners
over
together,for if they should say it a certain
of times, they had
number
notion
it would
tainly
cera
raise the

They
by

one

say,

on

Devil.
the

contrary, that

Basilides,a learned

the great and

awful

name

it

was

invented

Greek, that it contained


of the

Divinity,and

that

it

OF

SYSTEM

153

MAGIC.

for many
years for the opposing the
bolical
of the pagans
charms
is,the dia; that

used

was

spellsand
spellsand
be

But

this

as

and
after-ages,
;

so

was

that its

the

contain

name

magicians.

of the pagan
it will, it fell into

charms

in

contempt

selves
magicians themor
being intended to
containing,
used

of

pretence only,to add

by

God,
a

kind

the

seems

to

me

of veneration

be

to
to

the

dropped, only that some


it for
old women,
and quack magicians,use
of our
a
spellor charm, as they would have it called,to
cure
agues, being written on a piece of parchment,
and hanged about the neck of the afflicted person.
with
work
It would
be nothing but crowding our
old stories,to collect togetherwhat
they call spells
of
use
and
our
charms, which
people here make
(wherever they had them) to cure
distempers. I
old book-ridden
know
an
Bunyanist,that is to say,
cured
a
baptistpreacher in Bedfordshire, who
words, while he gave
agues, by only saying some
the patienta piece of paper to put into his pocket ;
words
cured
known
others I have
by saying some
only,and givingthem nothing at all. I could give
examples,and you will find many more
many
you
collections
of Mr.
learned
in the
Aubery, and
in particularthere is the question
others, where
which
have
words
no
answered, why saying some
neither the person to whom
and which
signification,
they are said, or the person himself who says them,
word

can

whereas

it is

now

a
cure
understand, should work
is,because the gods understood

and

what

the

swer
an-

the son
perin those

implored their aid


words, and to which they have still regard.
This
shows a little,
what I am
bringingall these
thingsto ; namely, that this was the remains of the
old pagan
magic, and is all derived from it,though
spondence
perhaps it is practised with less criminal corredo
than it was
then, the people that now
meant

who

first

154

these

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

OF

things not knowing what they say, or


they say it; yet certainlythe thing is

whom

to

the

same.

this

And

practicesof
and

the

gives us a lightinto the ancient


the magicians in Arabia
and v Egypt,
of those thingswhich
the Scripture

too

nature

and

calls enchantments;
those

enchantments

how, and
obtained

were

what

to

and

uses,

applied.

in this summary
I
account, which
the exactest
observation
of the usage

the whole

Take

gather from

times, and

of those
in the

of the

people

followingages.

the

Of

Sabean

another

not

add

not

put my

Devil

Persian, stands

or

have

originalof enchantments.

and

nature

story of the

The

word

of the behaviour

without

by

name

way

sanction

to

and
as

of

of all the

same

use,

time with vouchers


up some
I leave it upon
a
as
your hands
ancient
for those things are
too

so,

no

room

to

will

lars,
particu-

whether

And

no.

we

I will

invention, because

one

though

for the

take

of any sort.
is
N. B. There

Egyptian, I

an

the truth

the

foundation

good

name,

but the story is of the


of the fact be true
or

might

Ali Albrahazen

current

lation,
re-

dition,
tra-

for quotation
that in

question,but

Arabia, Egypt, Syria,and those countries,where

so

the
and where
at first practised,
magic was
mankind
Devil's correspondence with
was
begun,
in its perfectionfor so
where
magic was
many
practisedwith such apparent success,
ages, and
much

there
this

are

day,

filled with
the

strange stories

great many

and

the

mouths

traditional

of the

accounts

people

of the

to

current

still

are

wonders

ancients, their strange performances,and

effects of their

magical skill ;

the

people are

of
the

full of

156

had

himself

made

also much
the

STSTEM

famous

studied

the

MAGIC.

that

on

account

the

appearances
and
meteors,

planets,vapours,
of

OF

having

and

nature

of

other

the

nomena
phe-

he
regions,from whence
made
improvements in natural
great and accurate
and experimentalphilosophy; he also studied and
understood
the nature
of plants,flowers, drugs,
and
the influences
of the heavenly
"c,
gums,
bodies
them, giving them
virtue, colour,
upon
aromatic
flavour,and most
healing and comforting
bian
; and
by this knowledge, our learned Arapowers
the fame
obtained
of a most
excellent
sician,
phywell
of
wise
and
as
as
a
man
southsayer,
and was
had in universal esteem,
but especially,
I
of Pharaoh, king of Egypt.
say, in the court
X. B. They do not tell us which
Pharaoh
this was,
that the chronologyof this Arabian
is something
so
defective

in that

is this very material,


of it will be discovered
by the

part

much

because
other

upper

but

neither

circumstances.
in his

and studies,and eaten


diligence
doctor
up with the desire of knowledge,this Arabian
shall now
call him) not
at all abating
( for such we
his search after wisdom
by the fame alreadyobtained ;
ledge
but
seeing dailythat there was an abyss of knowUnwearied

yet behind, and

that

all he knew

compared to what he was


pursued his search into nature
: all night,yea,
many
continued

upon

the

and
hills,

was

as

thing,
no-

still ignorantof,he
with

the

utmost

application
nightstogether,he

in the

deserts,whither

Egypt is a plaincountry for many


leaguestogether,from Memphis where he resided ;
I say, all night he spent in lookingup into heaven,
the earth, searchinginto
and all day in poring upon
of nature, and trying and proving the
the secrets
virtues of the plantsand fruits,and other rarities,
the product of that rich and fertile soil : and thus
his vital and animal strength
he wasted and exhausted
he

wandered

for

feed

to

SYSTEM

nourish

and

and

fillhis head

far it

well

happened, in

his

station where

the

to

mind, and
and

derstanding.
un-

acknowleged he

of merit

man

as

fame.

as

It

be

must

his

wisdom

divine

magician,and
original

true

with

heart

157

MAGIC.

strength of

the

Thus
was

OF

wandering through the desert,


he usuallyfixed his place of

observations, that he

astronomic

from his
the sea, northward
which at first seemed
to him

rise up

saw

of

out

situation,a body of fire,


one
plainflame, making

lengthand breadth.
with the ordinarymotion
of the
But as it ascended
heavens, or rather, accordingto the new
systems, the
ordinarymotion of the earth, it lessened in its apparent
oblong square,

an

of

immense

an

also

dimensions, and

regular form than before ;


height,it appeared after some
or
blazing star, which was
is usual

as

in such

till

bear

to

came

coming

time
visible

comet

the

above

bodies, for

more

its full

to

be

to

about

rizon,
ho-

twenty-

and
days (or nights rather)successively,

six
was

no

seen

then

more.

being entirelynew, surmounted


appearance
of his understanding,and extremely
all the powers
This

night more
perplexed him ; and being one
afflicted about it,he broke out into
ordinarily
to this purpose,
though not directed to any
gods, not knowing, it seems, which of them were
inform

to

blessed

him, and which

inhabitants

of the

searching out
phenomenon.
He

was

to

return

the
his

more

that Pharaoh
and

wise

men

The

at

about

summoned

appearance

seen

of

it,or

of the
able
of the

would

of this

assist

strange

it,because,
he

all the

Egypt, to give him


meaning of this strange
either

words

some

world

Memphis,

of

opinionsof the
for the king had
others.

had

O ! that

mystery

anxious
house

own

unseen

the

in

me

not

than

had

it,as I have

an

his
count,
ac-

magicians

their

heard

at

several

appearance
of it from

said,being

158

for about

constant

had

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

the Arabian

twenty-sixdays after

first discovered

it,and the wise men


differing
in their accounts
of it,their judgment

very much
had increased

the

the Arabian
that he

would

sides,
king'scuriosityvery much ; besouthsayer had notice given him,

receive

summons

or

order

to

come

the

occasion.
king'spalaceupon the same
Being thus, as is said,extremelypuzzledwith this
and believingperhaps that he should
do no
affair,
when
he came
his
discover
to the king, than
more
ignorance,as the rest of the southsayersand the
solved
magicians had done, he was
very uneasy, and reto retire into Ethiopiafor some
time, tillthe
for
not
sent
inquirymight be over ; and as he was
it
the rest of the magicians were,
to the king when
would
be no impeachment of his fame, that he was
to

time.
gone abroad for some
One
day, while this public uneasiness
he

walking towards
above, there joined him
who
salutinghim
man,

his

was

the

times, and

usual

lasted,as

observatory as

old
grave and venerable
with the usual blessingof
a

course
tongue, falls into dis-

in the Arabic

with him

to

such as seemed
upon divers subjects,
show that the stranger was, like himself, an inquirer
after knowledge. Among
the rest
of their

discourse,the Arabian
an

account

as

above.

of

particularly
gave
which

of the late appearance

They walked togethertill they came


a
gentlyrisingmount, on the top

Arabian

had

erected

for himself

the stranger
he had seen,
the

foot

of which

the

to

littlehut, or

bower

of

palm-treeleaves ; here the stranger seeing him


ready to go up to the hill,offered to take his leave,
but he entreated
him to go up to his observatory,
as

he called

night,that
and

that

pleased.

in

it,with him, and


he

might show
the morning

him
he

to

stay with

him

that

the said appearance,


should go whither he

When

OF

of the

159

MAGIC.

come
they were
up
day being shut in, and

hill,the

the

to

of the

ascent

the time

for observation

the heavens

being clear,
under
the moon
absent
the horizon, leaving
of the stars, perfectly
a fair view
bright and

and
them
clear

stars

what

come

on,

stranger asked

; the

hemisphere he

had

him
the

seen

in what

part of the

rise and

set, and
of its motion
; all

comet

the

particularsphere
he showed
him
most
exactly,and
not
itself,
forgettingat the same

was

which
comet

the

SYSTEM

stranger

had

been

well

as

to

know, how

anxious

understand

the

and

last the

at

time

to

concerned
and

nature

let
he
as

reason,

the

import of the appearance of such a body,


and to what particular
nation it had a reference; and
how
at last told him
vehemently he had called out
wise interpreter,
to the
to
gods, to give him some
instruct

him

of that in

in the

he had

and

appearances,

particular.

stranger took

The

of such

nature

done
of

so, but

comets

began
as

notice

no

revolutions,
are

of his

with

of stars,
but seldom

knowing that
course
disphilosophical

nary
which, in their ordivisible

and

fore
there-

when

they do appear, says he, it is generally


bles
supposed that they import great changes and troumen,
among
be true, because

occasion

they frequentlyare

and

have

to

very

one

sense

much

the

of them.

But, says the Arabian, how

they

in

which, says he, may

shall

know

we

and
important significations,

what

nations

and

countries

directed,and which

are

are

their
not

when

when

not,

tions
significa-

concerned

in

them?

Says the stranger, There


these
things also ; and the
minded

to

way.
relieve my

own

methods

to

know

they are
gods, when
these things,do it their

communicate
But

are

father,says the Arabian, if you

thought
difficulty,
pray

in the
be

so

can

of the presignification
sent
kind ; for I acknowledge

160

SYSTEM

ignorance, and

my

Pharaoh

that

which

whom
to-morrow,
I beseech
you

manner.

MAGIC.

call this strange

called

be

to

inform

and

est
high-

what

him

lookingupon

aspect, replied; I have

what

me

appearance,
the world.

before

in the

reverence

new

to
consequences
Here
the stranger,

the

perplexes me

it,is,that I expect

about

more

OF

to

am

its

are

with

ing
smil-

for your
shall let you
into

regard

great

by Pharaoh, and
being esteemed
the knowledge of what
further
you desire,for your
then, added he, with an aspect
good fortune. Know
all shining and
we
now
pleasant,the appearance
or
blazingstar, the like of which has
see, is a comet
in Egypt in the memory
of the most
been
not
seen
ancient man
in the kingdom, which
makes
the wise
men
entirelyat a loss about it ; neither have they
received
of such a phenomenon
any traditional account
from

their fathers.

Comets, continued
he, are
bodies of fire,burning in the
sun

bodies

but

either

of

prepared created
beginning for inflammation,
and
of

more

or

their

and

of

or

matter,
less inflamed

orbits

same

manner

nature,
matter, suited

condensed

and

fixed

as

different

of

exhaled

not,

stars,
the
as

composed
from

collections

vast

motion

and

therefore

eruptionof their flame is but on one side,or


this burning,) with
side chiefly,
see
one
(as we
continued
and ^vehement eruption: they move
utmost

which
is

so

they
to

be

of the

extent

call the

you

great, and
sometimes

visible,no,

ether

their
do
not

waste

nof

or

of

tion,
subjectto inflammaaccordingto the position

the

the

the

on
a

in

of space,
expanse
air,and their distance
or

revolutions
come

so

so
near

in five hundred

tedious, that
this
or

globe as
thousand

in
ever
seen
years ; and this is the second that was
this hemisphere since the great deluge of the earth
in the years

being now

of Pharaoh's

above

father,
great-grandfather's

eighthundred

years

past.

SYSTEM

long tail

The

extended

or

161

MAGIC.

OF

flame

which

see

you

star, is the eruptionof flame,


burns with great violence,
which,as I say, continually
extended
immense
and is sometimes
and imto an
measurable
at

of the

side

one

length,even
thousand

millions
Arabian

The

and

was

stadia,and

of

heard

him, which, you will


refuse: but when

he

of many
blazes out

this with

kneel

ready to

even

that

to

say, it is much

hundred
for

ever.

surpriseof pleasure,
and worship
down
the Devil

should
him

just going to inquireof

was

what

import this appearance was to the world, and


and above all to the king
to Egypt more
especially,
in particular,
he was
not
only disappointedto the
last degree, but most
prised
miserably afflicted and surfrom him,
casually
; for that turninghis head
rather his head being turned, or his eyes turned
or
from him, he in that very moment
and
disappeared,
was

gone.
It

the

doctor

in vain that the Arabian

was

hut

bower, and

or

the

down

hill after

of

out

ran

him,

to

servants, who
always attended him at the
if the father,the
foot of the hill,inquiringof them
his

two

venerable

stranger,

came

not

to

them;

they

stantly
con-

affirmed that they had watched,


faithfully
their duty,against
wild beasts,
for his security,
as
was
and that nothing had passedby them.
in vain also that he went
back lamenting,
It was
and
he
callingaloud upon the stranger, whom
How
is it,said he, that
styledfather, to return.
and
you could thus far illuminate my understanding,
but in part ; promising
reveal the secret
of wisdom
clear and perfect
a
to me
knowledge,and then leave
and

uninstructed,and

me

grand inquiry?
which

But

in

he

hopes he might
had
s.

M.

done

no

afflicted him

he resolved

to
see

before.

dark, in the main


voice, no appearance

in the

and

the

and
turned,
re-

day appearing,
continue there the next
night,
him again in the evening,as
After resolvingon
this,and
sore

162

him

down

to

MAGIC.

OF

is

waking, as
sleep. He

been

having

SYSTEM

said, all night,he laid


that

deep sleep,but he dreamed


speak it in the language of
venerable

father, the

again in

fallen into

sooner

no

was

he

saw,

to

or,

East, the

the

ancient

stranger, appeared

him

to

dream.

agreeablysurprisedwith the sight


fell at
of him, and according to the Eastern
custom
his feet,embracing his knees, and with all the passionate
which
he
had
used before, expostulated
expressions
He

most

was

him, that he should leave him so in


half informed, after having assured

with
the

dark, and

him

that he would

of that

fullylet him
importantsecret.

most

looked

and

at

awake

and

called

with

he had

done

stern

voice

after him

stayed so long with


him of all thingshe

displeased,
smiling and pleasant

less

knowledge

seemed

contrary,

with

him

than

countenance

he

the

vision,on

The

into the

before, when
asked

he

was

wherefore

him

he had
when
importunately,
him, and had so fullyinformed

so

could

desire.

father ! says the Arabian, (though himself


my
and fifty
a hundred
years old,)did not you put me
likewise inform
in expectationthat you would
me
O

mighty importance

this

frightfulcomet
should be to Pharaoh, and to his kingdom, and to
that I might obtain
the
we
are,
country where
the favour of the king,and be accepted for my extraordinary
and knowledge among
the peowisdom
ple
what

of

?
fool!

Thou
and

weak

says

empty

thee, that I had

nothing out
star

than

of

the

in the

the

judgment

of the

course

course

that it
of its

it
it

was

not
no

of nature, but
from, and remoter

came

to

harshly:

was

let thee know

different kind
rest

vision

thou

sufficient

be visible

comet

the

same

manner,

or

position
here only

ordinary revolution, and

perhaps appear justin

to

thing,

new
a

of

and

may

in the

164

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

he
exceedinglywith this intelligence,
back to the city,and being sent for to aphastens
pear
told
Pharaoh
before the king, as he expected,
of his sending for him, and how
him
the occasion
wise
the southsayersand
men
were
puzzled and
perplexed about it,but could give him no rational
Comforted

of it.

account

Upon
to

sorry

this the Arabian


find

told the

king

that he

was

by the
uneasy
though above the

him, Pharaoh, made

so

apprehensionsof a thing,which
reach and understandingof the magicians,had
yet
in it nothing extraordinary,
nothing out of the
of nature
course
nothing in it more
; that there was
motion
than the necessityof its own
occasioned,
and that it had therefore no
portentous import or
of
or
to Pharaoh, or to any of his people,
signification
that this he might be assured of.
his dominions
; and
account
he went
Then
on, and
gave the king an
of the thing, as a comet
of the nature
or
blazing
star
or

and

that word

had
spirit

for word
it ; and

delivered

the ancient

as

this he did

stranger
too

in the

only, but of his whole


that
that with such a general applause,
court
; and
ledged
all the other magicians and
southsayersacknowhe said, and
of what
the justiceand reason
made
the king was
perfectly
easy upon that account.
whence
From
they tell us, that the Egyptians,
the most
superstitious
people
though in other cases
in the world, and that used formerlyto be the most
all new
concerned
phenomena in the heavens,
upon
or
flyingimmediately
upon any unusual appearances,
and
their southsayers,
the divinations, and
to
to
for such things
magicians,to interpretand account
since this discoveryby the
to
them, are
yet, ever
Arabian
southsayerso long ago, under no concern
the appearance
all upon
of comets
at
or
blazing
audience

stars,
But

not

on

any
I

return

of Pharaoh

account

to

whatsoever.
the

Arabian.

It

was

no

small

fame

which

he

SYSTEM

divers

to

being

of

comet

given
preferred

Pharaoh

magicians of Egypt, and


to
honours, but particularly

his person,

near

165

MAGIC.

the solution he had

gained by

of this appearance
him
before all the
him

OF

counsel

to

exalted
that

advise

and

of

him

extraordinaryoccasions,as well in matters


of difficulty
of state
and
matters
: nor
as
politics,
did the rest of the magicians envy him the honours
all
he enjoyed,for they were
convinced
he merited
the king had done
for him ; and which
was
more,
at any part of the
they did not find they could come
or understandingin things
extraordinary
intelligence
upon

all

which

he

In

the

he

time,

mean

neglect the part he


frequentlyto meet
was,

to

been

once

with
and
in

to

act, which
had
the vision which

him

in

to

greatest assiduitythe

the
failed

not

after
particular,
the

with

attend

to

he had

made

municate
com-

intelligence,

new

directed

was

to

information,

of his

source

favourable

so

wise

too

was

well satisfied with his

too

was

he

as

the

anybody

to
so

of.

master

was

word, he

begun

lowed
folmacy,
inti-

the very next


night
his speech concerning

the

before

king.
his observatory
On that occasion, going towards
in the habit
encountered
usual, he was
as
by a man
of an Ethiopian,riding upon a mule, and having a
bow hanging over
his shoulder, a sheaf of arrows
at
comet

seemed
side,and a lance in his hand ; the man
to shun
him, and offered to go forward, but presently
turned
back, and with a kind of compliment to the
Arabian
doctor, inquired of him if there were
any
for
him
which
to ford through the river Nilus,
way
at that time of the
so
low, as to be in some
year was
his

places almost
there
which

back.
easilypassable on horseThe Arabian
courteouslyanswered him, that
track
the road or
not
was
any place near
he was
going in,and that he being as he perceived
a

dry,

and

stranger and

alone, it would

be hazardous

166

SYSTEM

for him

venture

to

but that if he would

stay, and

to

go with
by, for his

hard

had

guide him

him

to

morning to
with safety.

rather

for the kind

to

on

go

Arabian, the night approaches,and

would

offer,but

Sir, says

he

he should

placewhere

him

inclined

which

night,he

in the

in the

pleased

be

little hut

retreat

pass the river


The traveller thanked
seemed

MAGIC.

OF

meet

may

you
from

the

crocodiles,
dangers in the way,
clined
lions,"c, pressinghim again to stay ; but he deit again,and as to the dangers,he laughed at
pitable
and despisedthem
then, says the kind hos; Well
other

with

Arabian, let
with

He

guide you.

to

you

send

me

seemed

that was, but


into discourse,the Arabian

kind

offer

of my
servants
at first inclined

one

a
falling
little further
perceived
the stranger began to look pleased,and fancyinghe
would
accept the first offer,viz.,of stayingall night,
it again,and with a little additional entreating,
moved

accept

to

so

an

as

the stranger consented


back with them.
The

Arabian, though with

always on
being without

foot

was

his

swords

with
armed

lances

showed

bog

them, but

them

on

just before

quietas if it
perhaps it was.

the

near

sudden

crept
had

no

but

the

was

armed

were

stranger, well
fearless

on

the distance

about

miles.

two

In the way, the Arabian


which
the unusual
civility
of

him,

weapons,
beasts,againstwhich

hill,which

the

together towards

kind

himself

who
security,
;

with

servants

above, turningback, they went

as

of

had

his

were

and

two

of wild

fear but

servants

two

he

turned

that part, and

to

come

had

who
way,

was
a

little shocked

great overgrown

rushing out
came

turned

of

forward

with
codile
cro-

marshy
towards

sequiously
back, and very ob-

lurking-placewhere it
out
from, and laystillthere, as
been hushed
fears,as
by its own

into

the

At

small

SYSTEM

OF

distance

167

MAGIC.

further

they

met

she

two

call

them, lionesses ; and as they


heard
them
distance,before they
growling at some
and his two
were
they,that is,the Arabian
seen,

lions,or,

as

servants,

began

some

show

to

about

concern

some

it ; but

the lions

behold, when

appeared,they immediately
turned about, and fled with the utmost
precipitation.
After a little further walking,the Arabian
turning
his guest, told him, There, pointingto the hill,
to
which
which

close

was

he had

his mule

hand, was
invited him, and
at

his little retreat, to


desired him to leave

his servants, and to walk up the little


with him ; which
the traveller very readily
mount
landlord go before to show him
did, bidding his new
the
but

way,
what

with

and
a

in between

top of the
but

he would

joy and
ascent

to

also he

as

did

the poor Arabian


you was
when
turningabout at the
fright,
receive

venerable

appeared to him,
kind

him,

surprisethink

the ancient

much

follow

and

instruction

from
and

his guest, he
stranger, who
whom

he had

assistance

saw

had

nobody
at

received

first
so

before.

apparition(forsuch I suppose it should be


confusion, bid
now
called)perceivinghim in some
him not be surprised,
stillhis friend,and
for he was
in the same
him as before, and
to serve
disposition
asked him whether
he came
that night in expectation
the Arabian
of meeting him or not ; to which
replied,He did, hoping to see him in person or in
vision, having something to offer,which he hoped
he would
be so kind as to comply with him in.
raoh
Upon asking what it was, he told him that Phahad a great difficulty
upon him, and had asked
him his opiniontherein, and he knew
what annot
swer
to give.
What
is this difficulty
? says the apparition.
Why, says the Arabian, he has a privateaccount
that Thermesbus, the generalof the
from his spies,
of Ethiopia,designs to invade
him
in the
armies
The

168

and

begin the
whether

of
infinite number
year, with an
the king is in greater readiness to
than the other, he wants
opinion
my

of the

beginning
troops

as

war,

he

shall make

stay tillhe is

or

Go

upon Ethiopiaforthwith,
defence.
do it in his own

war

obligedto

back, says the spectre

you

till the

MAGIC.

OF

SYSTEM

king

sends

for you

dream

interprethis

to

wait

him, and

to

or

dreams.
dream

Why

to-morrow

the

night, says the spectre, the


that a black
elephantcame
up to
palace,and that with his mighty

shall dream

king

gates of his

tusks

teeth,he

or

enteringin
being,as I
was

down

soon

crushed

great

to

further

gates, and

the

when

spoil;

the

was

gates

tower

which

the

fall,fell

with

after upon
the elephant,and well-nigh
him
death ; but
to
that, though by his

withdrew

You

down

the
first,

terrified with

dream

make

strengthhe

And

broke

down
say, broken
the gates being shaken

over

he

? says the Arabian.

What

up the
fall of the

bore

the

into the desert

what

tower

and

went

was

quiteaway.
give of this

spectre, that

the

so

him, that

upon

shall
interpretation

? says the Arabian.


shall tell him, says

he

weight,yet

the

black

elephant is the king of Ethiopia; that he


shall send his general to invade
to the
him, even
gates of his frontier cityof Zaba, and shall enter
the gates thereof; but that the Egyptians in garrison
within

shall break

though by

the

fall upon him, and


of their troops they

and

out

great power

shall escape, yet that they shall retire and go back


into the deserts of Ethiopia,
and not
dare to look
him any more.
upon
then shall I advise
But what
the

him

be

done

? says

Arabian.

You
to

to

will find it

advise

him

success,

to

rational,says the

most

begin

without

the

fear

war

and

may

but if not, let

spectre,

promise
him place

SYSTEM

frontier

all the

garrisonsin

great

very
his

169

MAGIC.

OF

of

towns

especiallyin Zaba, or
fence,
let him wait in a good posture of deZabda
; and
tillthe Ethiopianarmy advances
to the siege
will come
of that place; and so his dream
to pass.
This was
all wonderful
was
surprised
; the Arab
himself
with being thus furnished
for ingratiating
well
with his master
the king of Egypt ; he knew
Pharaoh
dream
enough, that to be able to make
what
he
he pleased,and then to interpretit how
him
needs
make
pleased,must
pass for a great
addicted
in a country
too
so
superstitiously
man,
dominions, south, and

dreams, and

to

as

Thus

the

whole

those

peopleof Egypt
goes

nothing till the

the

have

to

uneasy

furnished, he

he heard
when

so

court

were.

back

third

in

disorder, all faces

seemed

mind
cloudy, and every
soon
was
spread into all parts
and
king had had a frightful

news

the

which

had
did

they

so

not

distracted

his

call him

his

and

the

city,where
the morning,

the

to

day

in

was

terpreted,
in-

dreams

disturbed:
of the

the

city,that

terrible dream,

mind, (it is supposed

majesty,)that

he

could

rest.

not

The

wise

southsayers,magicians
were
immediatelysent for in a great
astrologers,
hurry to give their opinion,and interpretPharaoh's
men

and

dream

the

much

the

circumstances

of

the

dream

were

alreadymentioned, with
this addition,that at the beginning,Pharaoh
being
in a deep sleep,heard, as he thought, a sudden
the whole
city,and
great noise, that it alarmed
that his guards,as we
call them, or soldiers which
about

were

and

that

only that
That
black
even

same

with

him,
the

were

city was

those

all fled away,


left without
defence,

awakened, but
even

the gates were


shut.
in the midst
of this

elephant,breaking down
overthrowingthe houses

hurry, a
all before
and

monstrous

him, and

buildingswhich

170

were

without

him,

to

tusks,

of

the

beat

city

one

or

castle

force

down

the

of his

where

mighty

gates thereof;
also,part of the

shaken

buildingfell down upon the back of


had
and, as the king thought at first,
to

resisting

no

the

being

tower

on,

the

that with

teeth, he

or

MAGIC.

OF

city,came

gates

slept;

that

but

the

the

Pharaoh

SYSTEM

the

elephant,

crushed

him

death.
But

that

notwithstanding the

weight

of

the

buildingwhich fell down was


very great, yet that
the elephant by his mighty strengthbore itself up
and
received
no
injury by it ; but being made
afraid by the great blow
it received, it withdrew,
and

retired into the desert

None

towards

the south.

this dream,
magicianscould interpret
rather, they could not agree in their interpretations
of it ; some
said one
another, so
thing,some

or

of the

that Pharaoh

received

satisfaction from

no

terpretati
their in-

whereupon the Arab, who appeared


summoned,
at court
purposelyto be called in, was
the king being told that he was
there.
;

He
and

without

came,

the

of disturbance,
appearance
he had had, how it
a
strange dream
him, and the like, and added, that

king,with great

tells him

what

disturbed

had

hesitation,at the first call;

any

the wise men


which
interpretations
to him, or
satisfactory
given of it,were
ing
agreethen
manded
dewith, one
another.
The
Arab
having
a
particularof the king's dream, had it
of the

none

had

related

to

him

as

above

then

he

desired

to

know

magicians had given of it, and


how
they had interpretedit ; which when he was
wonder
that they should
told, he expressed some
should
the king in such a manner,
and
all amuse
from
was
perfectlyremote
say nothing but what
what

the

the

account

case.

But

he, be

turningto
any

more

the

king, Let

disturbed

about

not

the

Pharaoh, says

interpretation

172
the

frontiers
in

but

SYSTEM

of the

vain

country, which
the

and

MAGIC.

OF

of

king

they besieged,
Egypt marching

againstthem with all his chariots and horses, at


their approach the Ethiopiansfled,and retired into
the desert

country, and

were

and
be true, lets us into the manner
by which the Devil first introduced
and

mankind,

with

more.

of

the substance

story, supposingit,or

This

no

seen

how

he

in and

method
a

it,to

ence
correspond-

transacted

the

tainly
magicians of Egypt, which was cercontinued
by him for many ages afterwards,
the magiand by which
in the very same
cians
manner,
much
in the opinionof
of Egypt obtained
so
in
mankind, that they passed for the wisest men
all this knowledge, if we
the world ; whereas
may

with

same

believe

the

neither

tradition,was

less than

or

more

dealing with the Devil, a plain downright


hellish
correspondence, managed by a magical
served
scheme, dictated by the Devil himself, and obness
exactby the magicians with but too much
mere

all occasions.

on

By this
freelywith
whatever

human
it is

mankind,
divers

of such
the

to

fabulous, made
which
But

read

Aaron

and

it is allowed

did

in
appear
else all the

occasions,or
many
thingswhich tradition has handed
on

not

was

also

from

Phoenician

of the wickedness
in

he

be

false

of the

and

ages

in

written.

this

Scripture,as
Egyptian and

that

succeeding ages must


up by the invention

they were
that

certain

most

shapes,and

accounts

down

the

some
a

assume

magic the Devil conversed


magicians,and they with him ; and
pretend,that the Devil cannot
may
shape for his correspondencewith

diabolical

the

so, is

the

apparent

from

first writers

of

histories,
by all which
of the

story of the

the
the
we

magicians; as particularly
wonders
wrought by

in the presence of Pharaoh, where


that the magicians
wrought by enchant-

Moses

ment,

which
the

from

working by

always

assistance
and

help

OF

SYSTEM

understood
of the

secret

those

173

MAGIC.

evil

powers

evil

to

and
spirit,

or

well

as

spirits
;

enchantment

mean

and
so

sorcery,

by
by

voking
inceiving
re-

gence
intelli-

as

besides
taken

the

notice

of

there, we see it mentioned


again in the Book of
Wisdom,
chap. xvii. ; speaking of the plague of
scattered
under
darkness, he says, They were
a
dark veil offorgetfulness,
being horriblyastonished,
troubled

and

[strange]apparitions.Noises [as
about
them, and
of waters]fallingdown, sounded
sad visions appeared unto
them with heavy countenances.
Verse 6 ; Only there appeared unto
them a
firekindled of itself,
very dreadfid: for beingmuch
to
they thought the thingswhich
they saw
terrified,
be worse
than the sightthey saiu
not.
Verse
7; As for the illusions of art magick, they
their vaunting in ivisdom
were
was
put down, and
reprovedwith disgrace. For they,that promised to
troubles from a sick soul,
drive away
and
terrors
sick themselves
were
of fear,worthy to be laughed
with

at.

This whole

of the darkness
quotationis a description
of Egypt, in which, according to this text,
there were
being evidentlythe
strange apparitions,
Devil and evil spirits
with human
shapes,horrible
and heavy countenances.
appearances,
I think this is so plainas to need no confirmation
other opinions: magic was
from
reproved, that is
the Devil could not assist
because
to say, disgraced,
the magician,so as to make
of the
any abatement
darkness, which was
wrought by Heaven ; for even
the fire could not be made
to give any
light,so the
of magic itself,
end.
at an
was
power of art, nay, even
In this terrible

case,

the

it seems,

Devil,

permittedto
frightful
shapes,with heavy

were,

In like

manner

cannot

appear

or

rather

devils,

in horrible

countenances,
but he
doubt

and

"c.

appeared

174

the

to

the

he

they had

and

occasion

to

binations
carry on their hellish comconfederacies for doing mischief; and

and

converse,

and
this

MAGIC.

OF

magicianswhen
and

meet

SYSTEM

of
to speak of the manner
bringsme of course
therto
magicians conversingwith the Devil, for hihave only spoken of his conversingwith
we

them.
The

is this

case

whenever

the Devil

speak with the old Arab,


with
that (forthe Arab
was
first)
in Arabia, he
the magician of Saba
to

out, and

find them

in

or
apparition,
speak to
when
be done
to
they wanted

casion
oc-

in ages after
Ali Albrahazen
knew

go to them,
them
in vision

?
any emergency
upon
The
story of Ali, mentioned

an

or

could

to

was

had

well

them

meet
;

how

but what

his assistance

already,stated

him, namely, that he

the

go into the
it so many
desert to a certain palm-tree,surround
times in every circle
times, call the Devil so many
for

matter

by

such
Here

and

such

was

indeed

think

but

Free
upon
much

much

Devil

is

easier

nicer

be
friend

terms

obligedto

ceremony.
But the

treat

of the

rest

what

of every reader
methods
they took

time, and

in

were

The

sometimes

world

is grown
then, and the
of less

terms

on

to

and will let

us

standing
under-

see

raise the Devil

to

before

the

modern

our

will

little

in

king
experiments

use.

Arab

was

him

as

now
a

the oracle of the


pass

him

clearer,and

much

this

Pharaoh's

them

not
can-

cepted
(Ac-

they were

with

fore
be-

story of the old Arabian

state

matter

for the

late,than

of

come.

of ceremony,
spoken with ; and I

Roger
Mason, "c.)speakswith
our

he would

great deal

worship would

his

then

and

name,

to

was

he

was

sent

great person,

wonderful

day, for
to

man

whatever

far and

his
he

wide, and

all

Egypt

words
said

ceived
re-

were

came

messengers

to

OF

SYSTEM

175

MAGIC.

Persia,from Phoenicia,nay, from Ethiopia,


for him to come
thither,and give the interpretation
of their visions,and explainto them
every doubtful
leave the court
of Pharaoh,
not
Case
; but he would
from

came

and

he

in the

was

for the king highlyhonoured


right,

him.
this while

his

reputationwholly depended
the constant
which
he kept up
intelligence
upon
with his familiar spirit,
call it,)I
(so I may now
him
the apparitionwhich
in the
to
came
mean
desert; but as this appearing was
arbitrary,and
it pleased,and might not be at hand when
he
when
than ordinaryoccasion for it,it
might have a more
occurred
of a
to him
one
night to propose methods
and less difficult correspondence,
and
constant
more
that the apparitionmight be brought to a greater
that when
as
so
familiarity,
any exigence was
upon
of
his
be
able
he
be
sure
to
aid, might
him,
might
All

call him
to

to

his

appear.
Story does

assistance,and that he would

might make with


signingcontracts,
was

littleneed

had, and

the

the Arabian
than

our

record

not

the old Arab


and

the

Devil

brother

his blue ribband

had
have

of the
with

condition
as

like,it

thingsin

of these

would

what

no

seems

those

insisted
made

for

on
more

trowel, who

the

not

the

fail

Devil

souls,
selling
to

there

me

days;

if there

it,I doubt

not

scrupleof it,
adorns

so

often

honourable

badge of
the leather apron ; and being first incorporated,
as
above, in the ancient societyof free Th
s, may,
three
churches
for aught we
or
know, build two
known
to be
abroad, seeing the Devil and he are
upon their travels together.
You have thus a sketch of Satan's professedcorrespondence
with

most

his agents

in the

first and

most

earlydays of the magic art ; if by those subtleties


into great reputationamong
he brought them
the
of princes,you are not to
people,and in the courts

1 76

doubt

SYSTEM

but he found

OF

his

MAGIC.

in it ; for

account

ing
by gain-

time
reputationto his agents, and at the same
keeping them at his command, for the sake of the
illuminations
which
they gained from him, he had
them
always at his hand, ready to do or undertake
of
black, which, in the course
anything, however
a

in their way.
We
some
flamingexamples of this kind very
But for the present let us keep to our

their

in their

the

other

degree,to

there

himself
could

need

any

he had

suppose
He

the

be

the

to

ple
peo-

hitherto

you

he

whenever

had

no

court,
to

are

you

the

out

Arab,

way to make
that the doctor

so

to

had

he

constant

of this puts the Arab


that for the future the

sense

favourable

so

; but

thoughts of wanting his

proposing to him,
should

of such

in Pharaoh's

of another

found

seems,

necessary
bear the
not
:

obliging
acquaintancethe

new

not

as

such, or such like,in other places.

more

had, it

assistance

him

least

at
correspondent,

was

nor

his

Arab

in his way,

and,
very assistant,

last

quickly.

will, for the present, suppose

Arab.

ordinaryway
correspondences;

future

the Devil
to

of the

instance

sample or
see

shall find

witchcrafts,came

him

as

always to

upon
Devil
to

come

this without

occasion, and

go into the desert and up the hill,


times the extraordinary
in search of him, which
many
would
of the court
not
demands
admit, nor

obliginghim

allow him

for.

time
Devil

If the
more

to

did

he

than

granted

to

times

about

it,call aloud

every
if he

circle he

made)

were

Upon

this

Arab, it was

the
which

to

come

his

them

to

Ali

to

so

before
at

favour, which

Albrahazen

the

come

desire of his

for
certainly

the

so

many
him
upon
; I say,

times

many
he would

was

(forhe

walk
palm-tree,

the

obligedhim

yieldedto

this

concede

ance
acquaint-

great ends

follow.

new

that

proposal,measures
upon

such

and

were

such

stated between
formal

ma-

SYSTEM

OF

177

MAGIC.

it .seems,
to
some
naging, (for there was
reason,
the Devil should
make
it a piece of great formality,)
of the innumerable
always, that is, some
legions
should
Satan
himself, or
always appear ; whether
of his messengers,
some
servants, or gentlemen in
that
as
waiting,historyindeed is not so particular
I should
of them,
be able to give you the names
whether

Christian

might

name

in

as

surname,

or

other

be

expected.
The
forms
of his appearing,the occasion,
to
conditions, "c, being thus left to the Arab
cases

should

as

how

near

we

Circles
needful

hard

or

have

of the

words

several

ages
magician and

see

us

particulars.
to

others, with

some

which

might

made

be

might be occasion ; these


and cerebeen appointedas the pomp
mony
thing called conjuringand magic, and

be found

might

termine
de-

there

audibly,as

to

seem

the

to

come

figuresvisible

and

cant

of

use

can

occasion, let

for his

be

the

for many
necessary
these were
varied and
Devil

the

might

reasons

and

changed, as
about

agree

in
the

it between

themselves.
It

was

Devil

no

would
when

come

doubt

in it : the Arab

Pharaoh
old

Arab

when

he

This

was

could,

had
any
as

pleased,to

is what

always

him

at

at

his

that

the

hand, and

he found

called; but

now

had

be

to

stoop
he

great condescension

his

beck,

and

to

account

ever
when-

propose, the
call it, raise the Devil

difficult thing to

they

assist in it.
called

having a familiar,
and
familiar spirit,
and is acknowledged to this
a
time
be
to
frequentlypractisedby witches and
in Scripture.
warlocks, and what we find mentioned
Manasseh, in particular,
though one of the kings of
Judah, the Scriptureis express in it, That he used
enchantments
and
dealt zvith familiar spiritsand
wizards, 2 Kings xxi. 6.
S.

M.

after-times

178

the

laws

up
not

as

One

2.

An

observer

3.

An

enchanter.

4.

witch.

5.

charmer.

6.

consulter

7. A

that

12

abomination
Now

of times.

with

familiar

to

the
For

all that

And

thou
and

because

thy God doth


again,ver.

such

did, and

familiar

the

with

one

an

children

the

See

of

those

them

ter,
chap-

same

abominations

from before

out

these nations

14 ; For

observers

unto

this Arab;

was

the

of Israel

let him

which

ofyimes,
act

as

he

will,it is evident he had a


venant
meaning is,he was in or under a co-

that

be

things are

that
prove
of that part of

nations

drive

shalt possess hearkened


diviners.
unto

Now

tices,
prac-

shall

we

of Canaan.

12 ; And

Lord

such

do

text

same

into the land


verse

of those

character

were

thee.

spirits.

the Lord.
the

from

just

practicesin the
world, even
long before

the

nay,

divination.

uses

follows

ver.

came

Egypt,

necromancer.

Then

the

in

were

wizard.

these

they

the law

1.

8.

this,it is apparent,
these, that such were
;

is very express, and reckons


several sorts, Deut.
There
xviii. 10, 11;
be found among
you (mark the kinds),
there

be

must

shall

MAGIC.

before

years
againstsuch

that, doubtless,while

and
it

OF

hundred

Several

by

SYSTEM

how

the Devil

it

he

had

made

an

agreement

apparitionfor continuingthe correspondence,


and for attending him
to furnish
constantly,
him
for his predictions,
quainting
foretelling
events, and acand hidden
them
with secret
things.
These
the known
of these seare
veral
interpretations
tion,
expressions,having a familiar,using divinaAll imply a correspondenchantments, "c.
with

the

180

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

wit,
smatteringof Arabian, mountain
and a little star-gazing
knowledge, away they went
to
Egypt, and there they set up immediately for
what
wise men
know
and conjurers,
and we
scarce
of philosophers.
The
ginning,
Egyptians,a wealthy,but, from the very bekind of people,always hunting
a superstitious
after secret interpretations,
and hidden, reserved
rather than
events, poring upon,
understanding,
mysterious things, and loving to have strange
stories told them
by any one, especially
foreigners,
gaped eagerlyafter the fine tales of these secondsighted Arabians, drank in their magic as it was
then called,and freelyparted with their money
to
got

little

have

their fortunes

told

palms explainedto

them

them, and the lines in their

by

the

wandering
crafty,

Arabs.
On

the contrary, the cunning artists,


that,though
at first,
they knew nothing of the matter
yet seeing

plainlythat

that little

even

esteemed

was

deal, while the people they talked with

great

knew

less,

and

findingthe Egyptianseasy to be imposed upon,


contented
willingto be cheated, and particularly
their pocketspicked for the satisfying
their
to have
simple curiosity
cunning wandering
; I say, the
a
good market of them, grew rich
strangers made
and famous
them, and kept up the reputation
among
of their craft by all the subtleties of wit and
invention.
This

encouraging their studies,we may


of natural
easilysuppose they pushed into all manner
proved
able,iminquiries,
and, as far as they were
success

themselves, and

furnished

their heads

with

the

knowledge of human
things,such as reason,
and natural experiments,might supply;
philosophy,
and at length pushing at everything,they found
the way,

or

he

found

observed,to

it

out

deal with

for
the

them,
Devil.

as

I have
And

ready
althus

we

are

at

come

the

understand

practices,
assistance

or

of

the

SYSTEM

the

word,
certain
Devil.

OF

of

original
that

181

MAGIC.

is

spreading

magic,

to

say,

of

as

of

delusions

we

now

diabolical

by

the

182

OF

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

CHAP.

VII.

Of the practiceand progress of magic, as it is now


explainedto be a diabolical art ; how it spread
in the tvorld,and
by what degrees it grew
itself
which it has since arrived to.
up to the height
Egypt

pitchedupon

We

have

the

first hellish artists studied

cold

the

I shall

magic.

diabolical

It

scent.

be the spot where


call
this that I now

to

keep you long upon


practisedthere very early,

was

not

heard
before we
much
of it anywhere
very long,
started
it took a run, when
it
else ; but when

and

shall

thence, we

from

however

secret

the

hear

soon

black

art

of it abroad

may
their

be, and

for

however

the
great master
privatethe magicians and
Devil managed their correspondence,
yet the practice
the
of it,and
they played upon mankind
game
by it,was always publicand open, as we shall have
other
to
nations, as well as
reason
say, among
own.

our

among
As

to

what

ages

the

chronologyof it,and
of the

world

those

when

it

Arabians

began, in
began to

above, when they first dealt in this craft,


as
practise
the Egyptians began to be their scholars,and
when
they the Devil's, it is not (however ancient) so
at the knowledge of in general,
difficult to come
as
think
other thingsin the world, which yet we
some
ourselves very

of.

Scripture,whether

The
read

certain

books

in

matters

to

be

good

friends

that

in this age will bear with our


quotingit
allowed
of religion
or
no, yet is generally

tolerable

some

our

good history. Nay,

good authors, it

must

be

if we

lieve
be-

may

allowed

to

be

SYSTEM

the

ancient

most

which
Moses

all other

history,and

before

the

take

writing from

their

rise; that

Berosus, Homer, Hesiod,

word, any of the writers


it be well otherwise, if what

in

183

MAGIC.

authorities

long

was

OF

earth.

on

is

Nor

or

could

latelyadvanced

is

true, that the first knowledge of letters to write by,


read
and
dictated
to
Moses
was
from
to
upon,
revelation of Heaven.
mount
Sinai,by the immediate
I say it could

they write
form

before

otherwise.

For

they had letters,and

sound

the

be

not

of words

should

knew

the

upon

how

how

to

tables, where

impressed?

they were

had

Moses

the

first

knowledge of letters,
so
the first knowledge of things too, and was
he had
therefore the best qualified
to be a collector of antiquities
As

it

was

nor

difficult a

so

for Moses

matter

historyof the creation,and of all the


material events
of things that had happened before
his time, as some
lations
imagine : since by the calcumay
of time, Moses
might easilyhave an account
of those thingsby a successive supply of oral
Noah
tradition from
himself, as you may
gather

to

write

from

the

with

whom

times
he

followingshort

wherein
had

he

lived,and

conversed

sketch, as

the

of which

persons
take the

leadingthread or chain
of thingsdirectly
confirmingmy argument.
If Moses, then, had the most
earlyknowledge of
thingsby a short succession of the persons relating
a

from
Adam
and
Noah
in a
them, and that even
had the first knowledge
right line; and if Moses
of letters,
even
immediately from a superiorhand,
least you
the best
certainly

then

first

at

to
qualified

or

history down.

at

least the

For

me,

form

in the

things transacted

first man,

allow

must

who

thingsthey did not know


fore they had letters to

that

historyof

world

best able

man

could
? and
form

form
who

Moses

and
to

was

was

the
the

write that

historyof
could write'
be
a

the words

he

was

to

184

and

by?

write

those

unless

letters

the Books

world

(and

that

historian,

the first historyin the

are

believe

to

of),I

Scripture or
good history,and that
that

first

the

was

pushed
which
they
least,they will allow

readers

my

ill a relish

so

made

first,
consequentlymost likelyto
authority; at least, as I have said

hard,

too

upon
have

and

known,

of Moses

best

above

been

written,

was

if the

and

the

be

had

what

read

I infer that Moses

Hence

MAGIC.

OF

could

who

the world

publicin
and

SYSTEM

the

be

not
may
books
those

say at
Pentateuch
is all I

is

tolerable

of them

ask

as

favour.

begin with the


given to the Jews

Now

to

the law
oracle

from

the

Sinai, of which

mount

upon

chronology of things:

according to
history,
was,
mundi
publishedanno
Joseph died
the

Moses

sir Walter

The

born

was

2514.

2433.

of Israel

children

gives us
Raleigh,
2370.

-----

Moses

of the

mouth

of

Egypt
Joseph,and

out

came

2513.

find
we
historyof
witches and sorcerers,
to extirpate
by the commands
in the first law given the Israelites ; I
mentioned
find the practiceof diabolical magic was
say, we
ancient than Moses, nay, than Joseph,
much
more
that it was
and
practisedso long ago, not only in
Egypt, but in Phoenicia also ; and perhaps in the
But

last

as

find in the

we

as

soon

in the first.

resolved to drive out the


that God
First,It seems
dren
Phoenicians, that is,the Canaanites, before the chiloffence among
for this very
of Israel, even
others
of

and

I cannot
to

believe

up
God

of their

country

for

as
scepticism,

them

out

come

to

the

would
a

crime

modern
have

not

driven

which

too,
guilty of; and especially
of
would
have
assignedthat for a reason
stood up and
the poor people could have

were

rate

that

they
he

it which
cleared

themselves

it

what
This

far

goes

and
that

to

it

country;

or

for which
;

and

stand
under-

not

to

else

must

we

no

to

naanites
Ca-

the

suppose

into that than

come

more

give him

to

expulsion before the


be expelledwas
mitted
com-

an

they were

before,

years

Abram

promise
to

can

the Canaanites

hundred

four

even

condemned
crime

did

they

suggestionthat

God's

before

said

was.

guiltyof

were

have

of, and

185

MAGIC.

OF

SYSTEM

the

other.
God's
Certainly,
for Abram's
a

of condemnation

sentence

that time

at

even

them

not

and

this crime

sentence.

fifty-six
years
wicked

trade

determine,

just,as

I think

pointas

to

of diabolical
it is evident

and

before

Abram

it

it

is

as

How

Abram,
be

for

ancient
born

was

might

be,

must

antiquity;

died.

before

grant

may

the

magic

Noah

known

was

but

nation, for crimes

then

even

If this argument
is
then I have gained the

Abram;

condemned

guiltyof; especially
of their
being assignedas the cause

they were

that very crime


said condemnation

then

as

mean

have

not

be

to

Canaanites,

the

upon

he would

and

banishment,

to

which

bitants
inha-

promise to turn out the


be allowed
must
posterity

above
this

long
we
some

as

cannot

derable
consi-

time.

certain,however, that in the reign of Mizbut the grandson of Noah, they were
raim, who was
to their reputaas
tion,
very considerable,I mean
grown
It is

in

the
my

suppose
one

of the
near

Egyptian
old Arab

was

first of them
the

;
one

and
of

that

as

it

he had

were

am

willingto
chief, if

the

in Mizraim's

beginning of it ; for

himself
should

court

reign,and
as

the Devil

volunteer

to

not

haps
pertroduced
in-

him, it

correspondentsof that
kind there before, and took that method
to begin
his acquaintance; perhaps allowinghis correspondents
the same
method
of intelligence
to
convey
seem

no

186

from

to

as

often

he their instructor

as

that

be

how

well

be aggressor,
enough how

show

himself, and

often

as

must

MAGIC.

OF

another, and perhaps to

one

But

SYSTEM

it

the

renew

tract
con-

thought fit.

will,it is certain

in all ages of this


in upon
to break

Devil

the

knew

He

art.

them, how

his appearances
to them
thought fit; and could begin it,or

he

to

make

whenever

it, how, and

he

pleased.

But

as
new
re-

the

quite different on their side,for nobody


much
how
knew
to come
at him, they did not
so
him when
know
as
they saw him, or know where he
he kept his residence ; how
to go to
lived,where
case

was

him,

or

send

to

him

in

or,

word,

correspondencewith him, but justas


with them,
into a familiarity
to enter
rules by which
methods
and
they
audience

him, when, and

being the

This
the

of

case,

Devil, and those


soon

very

in the

men

world

it is
of
;

often

as

not

to

have

any
he thought fit

and

give them
obtain

should
as

they had

be wondered

craft,became

for the

to

Devil

casion.
oc-

that

acquainted
is

too

gent
dili-

affairs any longer than till


neglecthis own
they were
ripefor his agitation.
Having then brought all the southsaying and
within his own
magic of the first ages as it were
and established a correspondencewith
management,
the wise men
of the most
earlytimes, we are next
how
it proceeded,and what
to examine
progress it
rectly
dimade
and in making this inquiry,it comes
:
in my way to tell you a very unhappy truth ;
to me
namely, that the clergyof those times seem
the
first conjurers,and
with
be the
dealers
to
Devil; and so in all the subsequent times, and in
to

all

or

mean

I
the

most

of the

next

immediately after

hope

our

sacerdotal

most

distant

nations

reverend

order

in these

those

of the world

Egyptian

ficients.
pro-

rightreverend of
days,and in this wise

and

188

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

OF

reportedit to the peopleas a vision which they


had reallyseen, though they had
it at all,
not
seen
not
unlikelyto make impressionsupon
yet it was
them, in their first ignoranceof things.
and

But

should

always awake,
such

appearance,
magicians of

have
and

an

wise

hand, the Devil, who

the other

on

suppose,

reallyshown
then

have

himself

is
in

in the

drawn

seeing such
age, upon
horrid like the Devil, that formed
that

and
sight,
frightful
it,to relate (asthey might with truth) the fact to
the people: it was
not
at all strange that the wise
mentioned
should
men
go to the king with that
story also ; and that he the king, bigoted by the
diately
magicians,and terrified as they were, should immeorder a temple to be erected,sacrifices to be
and a formal worship set on foot,to the
appointed,
of this great god Bell,whose
honour
was
so
memory
before.
high in their esteem
History is very full of the first fury of idolatrous

zeal,and of the extravagant branches


I

in their

mean

Ninus

princes.

tion,
of their devobuilt

house

are
a
worship of Bell, the walls and towers
of worship
prodigyin themselves ; what the manner
have the
d". not read, though afterwards
we
was
we
fices
xof their abominable
rites,as the sacridescription
to Molbch, viz.,
making their children to pass
burned
to
they were
through the fire ; whether
solve
death, or horriblyscorched, authors do not yet resacrificed his son, the
The king of Moab
us.

for the

heir

of his

apparent

throne, upon

the walls

of the

city,only to obtain deliverance from the siegeby


the help of his idol,at the priceof his son's blood.
introduced
As those idols were
by the art of the
Devil,
him
and

it

so

mean

that

as

he

to

that

the

the

direction
of the

manner

certainlyheld

with
idol rites.

be

must

an

the institutors and

came

from

idol-worship,

immediate
managers

spondence
corre-

of the

These

by

SYSTEM

the

were

OF

magicians and
instructed

directions,were

his

189

MAGIC.

who,
astrologers,
what

ceremonies,

worship to offer to their


gods ; and as they consulted the magicians for the
institution of their worship,so, in a few ages after,
their priests,
and
the magiciansor southsayerswere
their priestswere
all magicians and
southsayers.
and
the priests
the aruspices,
the sacrificers,
Hence
of the several temples,where
answers
were
given to
the
predicted,and the like,were
questions,events
the oracle ; that is,
from
givers of those answers
in plain English,the priestswere
magicians,and
the
the
priests,and the Devil
magicians were
brought witchcraft and idolatryto be at last but
what

rites,what

of

manner

science.

one

with Ali Albrahacorrespondedpersonally


the old Arab, in the infancyof time, and
zen, and
his kingdom was,
when
it were,
but just erecting
as
and setting
that personal
up in the world, so when
correspondence appeared successful in settingup
he made
it equallyuseful for the propagatidolatry,
ing
in the temples
it,and the magiciansbecame
priests
of their gods.
Nothing could be more
agreeableto the priests
of their idols,than this intimacywith the infernal
Devil, who was
spirits
always his craft's
; for the
selves,
themmaster, failed not as well to delude the priests
as
by them to impose upon the world ; nor
As

he

could
without

he

have
it.

For

they conversed
with

his game
upon mankind
if the priests
had not believed that

carried

with

on

the

the Devil

gods, when
if they had

versed
reallythey con-

been

all let into

the secret, and made


to propagate their religion
as
cheat upon
the world, to which
to have
a
they were
to
be, as it
privy; if it had all been known
reallywas, a conspiracyagainstheaven in favour of
the Devil, and with real design to impose upon
and
damn
the world, they would
have
been
never

been

190

to
brought universally

and

have

have

into

come

their eternal
The

MAGIC.

OF

SYSTEM

and
felicity,
Devil's plotwould

kept the
the plot,at

Devil's

sel,
coun-

price of

the

the souls of all their friends.

have been blown


certainly
long before it was, and the priestsof the oracles
would most
have betrayed
have, firstor last,
certainly
their master, and exposed the whole cheat.
But the
case
was
evidentlythis,the Devil found the way to
delude and impose upon the very priests
themselves;
and
not
only suggested to them, but made them
reallybelieve, that the gods conversed with them,
that the voices they heard, the answers
dictated by
their oracles,the apparitions,
all the real
"c, were
whose
of their gods,those in particular
appearances
and
in truth it
servants
prieststhey were
; when
than a gross delusion,and an
was
no
more
ance
appearof the Devil.
I make

no

doubt

the silversmiths

and

that the

raised

tumult

Ephesus,though they in

at

touched

were

but

with

the

sense

the loss of their craft and

of their

trade, yet

was

by
lar
particu-

interest,
carried

of their ignoranceby those who


sincerity
called her the great goddess Diana, whom
they and
all the world
worshipped ; that they who cried
Great
is Diana
of the Ephesians,believed her to
be so, and had not the least notion of their worshipping
on

in the

the Devil.
I doubt

the

priestsof Apollo at Delphos,


who
waited
there to give out the answers
to the
several inquirersthat came
with their giftsto the
issued by
oracle,believed that the said oracles were
the gods,and especially
by Apollohimself; and little
tools of the
thought that they (the priests)were
not

but

Devil, to cheat and

idolatry
;
affronted
to

for which
in the

amuse

the

the
true

fraud, would

world, and propagate


God, who was
highly
one

day put

them

all

silence.
Thus

far,I

think

the

clergyare

beholden

to

me

191

MAGIC.

OF

SYSTEM

their honestyat the exmuch, for establishing


pense
all
of their heads, and telling
you they were
At
time it
the same
than
knaves.
fools, rather
be denied, that
holds still,
and this part can
never
very

Devil

the

as

carried

what

magic, or

his

kingdom

call the Black

we

the instruments

were

on

Art,

the

by
the

so

of the witchcraft

both

art

priests
and

the

idolatry.
How

far the

and

on,

world
not

are

jugglesare stillcarried
priestsin most
parts of the
bless us!
always excepted)

infernal

two

whether

the

(our own, God


magicians,and

dealers

with

their

in

and

the

very

very
a

; at

difficult

the

least

all of

be

to

master,

same

brought

priestsof

akin
them

satisfaction if

give us
now

to
so

the

pagan

we

trade

may
;

they can.
magicians of Egypt
thing
temples to be somebrought
say, I have
it is

I believe

and

you, that as they served the


they had their instructions by the
the

:
original

same

word, that the worship of the gods,which


the worship of the Devil, was
dictated

very

namely, by
way,
with the Devil, and

same

not

show

channel, and from

same

Devil, even

of
consequence
of the tonsure

sacreds, and by the mere


their office,let the padres and men

tell us, and


have
We

the

mentioned

an

was

in

deed
in-

in the

immediate

spondence
corre-

stances
all the circum-

with

quoted ; viz.,
divination, enchantment, conjuration,apparition,
serving
vision,dream, familiar spirits,
observingtimes, oband
seasons
flying of birds, entrails of
in the

text

before

beasts,and the like.


It

seem
may
schemes
of idol

with

witchcraft

little difficult

to

bring

worship down
pagan
and
diabolical magic;

or

to

and

all the
a

level
some

will tell us, that several parts of the pagan


worship,
or
even
paganism in general,was established upon
pure

and
the

tue,
and regularvirexact
an
justprinciples,
of truth, and of
height of morals,principles

192

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

natural

of good government, and of dedication


religion,
of mankind
to the public welfare
; nay, even
of piety,
and a homage to be paid to
upon principles
the Divine Being, as the first moving cause
of life,
and as a debt due to that Being,for ah the good attending
human
life ; that nothing has been
ing
wantand

in

some

an

opening in
to

Those

but

pagans
know

that

revelation

from

the eyes of the soul


the only true God.

by

heaven,

divine

spiration,
in-

opinion,support it by the
example of Numa
Pompilius, the founder of the
Roman
the establishing
the
rites,and to whom
ceremonies
is justly
greater part of the pagan
assigned; who, they tell us, acted upon the highest
of moralityand virtue,and even
of piety;
principles
that he went
to the utmost
even
lengththat nature
and reason
could go ; that he not onlyacknowledged
a

are

of this

mankind
owed
his homage
Power, to whom
supreme
for the good received, and who
would
not

fail,in

life to come,

the life and

agreeable

to

here

man

debt,
door
be

be

to

of the

direction

to

all

the
upon
caused to

mankind, this short

Jove

sincere

veneration

things,as

the Author

of heaven

and

be

worshipas

nishments,
pu-

of every
natural

principium; intimatingthat every


of man's
life should be begun with application
the gods. They add, that Numa
had a profound,

precept,
to

also that

and

conduct

paid by all mankind


; hence
temple of the several gods he

written, as

action

owned

but

distribute rewards

to

sincere

of

earth, and

for the

Creator

of

all

the supreme
God
that he wanted
nothing to

life,and

worshipperof the true God, but a true


revelation from heaven, enlightening
his mind, and
guiding him to know what way of worship that God
would
be pleasedto accept.
They give us several other examples of great and
illustrious men,
who
though professedheathens in
the manner
of worship,and the immediate
object,
a

SYSTEM

OF

their notions

yet formed

strictly
adhering

193

MAGIC.

ciples,
upon justand noble printhe natural principles
to

closely
pursuing justicein government,
religion,
in matters
of right,preservingvirtue
impartiality
in the people,and making wholesome
and honour
of

laws for their better


such

government,
the

Lycurgus

are

all occasions

upon

Lacedaemonian,

Confucius

and sundry
Chinese, Solon the wise philosopher,

the

others.
also

They
which,

far

so

filled with

But

to

name

the

us

they are

as

books

of the

Sibyls,

discovered, they say

rules

are

for

kind,
well-governingmandue homage to the great God.
and directing
a
let us look through all this.
God, for wise

ends, did

summary

think

not

of natural

fit to

accept these

light,or

reveal

to

little emanations
himself

the

to

sincere they may


be said to be in
persons ; however
then they were
the pursuitof divine light,
left
as
to

it

only,so
not

were

dusky shadows of natural reasonings


appeared that those natural reasonings

and

the dim

sufficient
God

but

of further

want

chop in, and


worship, with
idolatry.
to

This

might

the mind

that when

confound

they had

in favour

man

done

cerning
con-

all,for
suffered

was

brightestideas of
rhapsody of complicated

horrid

which

of

all their

very observation
be expected that

advance,

now

inform

the Devil
illuminations,

the notions

crush

to

is

sufficient,
or

it should
our

of the

more

at

least it

be

to
sufficient,
politegentlemen

study of magic, as

science

an

only; they contend that the word


derstand
magic is greatlymistaken, and that we do not unwhat we
speak of; that magic is nothing
else but a received
well-guidedway of thinking
and acting; that it is trulythe science of reflection,
and the art of making a rightjudgment of things,
distant, its due
by giving every object,however
weight ; thinking of things according to the true
art

or

s.

m.

194
rate

of them

SYSTEM

that

and
infallible,

OF

the

MAGIC.

human

therefore

in

judgment

self
is in it-

manner

some

equal

Divine

the

Being; a lightissued from heaven,


darted
into the souls of men
and
;
by emanation
which, if rightlycultivated and improved,and especially
adhered
if sincerely
followed,
to, and obeyed,
things in a superior
guides the soul to understand
way ; this,they say, is magic : the very word which
and divine knowledge, leads to
intimates a superior,
it means
what
understand
this, say they,
; and
duly followed, would from the beginninghave made
be, as the serpent told them
men
they should be,
viz.,like gods,knowing good and evil.
Now
these fine-spunnotions
or
imaginations,I
say, are fullyanswered, by taking notice that there
such infallibility
in man's
is apparentlyno
ment,
judgunless assisted by a yet higher and superior
degree of illumination ; that is to say, unless God,
the author of all perfectand complete illumination,
to

add

should

it the

to

revelation

of

himself, and

of

rules and laws


will,giving the man
for his further illumination,and for the direction of

his

mind

and

himself.
in the particular
mentioned
above,
appears
ment
namely, that notwithstandingman's infallible judgThis

led him
and

that

to

there

the
was

knowledge
a

of

great first

divine

cause,

being,
infinite,

priorto all being,and


that this first being had a right to the homage and
tion
of his creatures
obedience
; yet, tillGod
by reveladirected it,all the perfectionof human
ment
judglead
mankind
ledge
knowcould never
to a right
of the worship and homage this great being
shipping
worrequired. But they sunk down into idolatry,
gods, and images, the representations
many
of gods ; and in a word, into the grossest and
dullest conceptionsof thingsrelating
to their deities,
would
think it was
such as one
impossiblehuman
because
eternal,and superior,

196

as

up,
? How

could he

god

of this

himself

set

how

could

world,

if he

god, and

MAGIC.

an

to

set

OF

of virtue and pietyto


appearance
the world
into true
ship
devil-wormock

policysuffer
be

SYSTEM

he

worshipped
himself trulythe
shippers,
enjoin to his wor-

make

did

not

least

seemingly,some
agreeableto
appearingprinciples,
It is by this that
and honour?
at

carried

the

been

forms

magic

of his art,

well

as

of

life,and

the rules of virtue


in

delusion, and this,as

the

on

be

to

up

as

generalhe

has

I may
say, has
the art of his

magic.
Romans

The

the

were

that the world

ever

saw

it all the

love

to

heathens

their

government

had

justiceand

rewarded

virtue

in

moderation
and

honour,

did
how
:
gallantry
citizen,givetriumphs
conquered their enemies, give

courage,
that saved a

those
that

those

civilized

country,

our

they crown
to

of

appearance
honoured
and

they

most

had

able
prizesto those who excelled in the most commenddid
they honour
chastityin
things! How
ing
their vestal virgins
eloquence,learn; temperance,
in the persons of those that exand philosophy,
celled,
and
dead
Yet
their
their

statues

erect

to

their

memory

when

!
all this while
and

augurs

their

devil-worship
;
the priestsof
diviners,magicians,

was
religion
southsayers,and

temples and oracles,were

wizards, and, in the very letter of it,dealers with the


fices,
sense
Devil, and that in the worst
; all their sacritheir institution

of games,
horrid
the most

and

appeasing

and barbarous
gods,were
ignorance,or hellish crueltyand brutality,
could be imagined,even
sometimes
to human

the angry
piecesof
that

for

sacrifices
the
to

the wrath

and

Devil

in all those
led them

excesses

blinded

on

of their

by

such
of

performances,(in order
Heaven,) as were
unworthy

with

his nature,

as

bountiful

tion,
devo-

strong

lusions
de-

to

appease
consisten
of God, inbeneficent

SYSTEM

OF

197

MAGIC.

nitely
being, as a fountain of goodness and mercy, infiwho
compassionate to his creatures
; and
could not take pleasurein those things which
were
injuriousto mankind, in order to be reconciled to
it
them, or be pacifiedby destroyingthose whom
his gloryto save
and protect.
was
All the while that they erected templesto justice,
to
to honour, to virtue,and
peace, they studied all
possibleways, by war and blood, to amass
treasures,
and
tories
hisenlargetheir empire,until,as the Roman
confess, they left no nation unsubdued, except
such as they found
it not
in their power, or
worth
as

their

while, to conquer ; that is to say, such


the Parthians,who were
too powerfulfor them
to

and so poor
conquer,
the attempt ;
worth

conquered,as not to be
the Indians and Ethiopians,
or
so
though rich,yet were
remote, and fenced by
cessive
unpassabledeserts,and protectedby the ex-

who
wide

heat
their
not

when

of the

assault

to

power
able to

endure

sands, or over
India, under

or

excessive
All

march

mountains

shelter

Caesar

the

Germans,

war,

except

dominion.

the

Libyan

vast

of

waters

where

them

there

under

the

sun.

world, as I have said,they


and subdued, and mattered
not

and

the

the

invaded

war,

if the

advantage

the

of

reward

of

governing

only
What

disturb

the

to

do

Gauls, the Helvetians,

without

any just pretence of making


that of conquest,
plunder, and
had the Romans
pretence of war

againsta quiet,a remote,


the Britons
were
certainly
to

were

apparent.

was

Thus

armies

through
and

in

not

was

of the

rest

treasures,

them,

Their

relieve

or

invaded
continually
the reason
and justiceof
their

it

equinox,and

the

near

that

violent force of the

and

the

them.

the

the

nothing to

was

climate, so

Roman

it ;

an

inoffensive

They

government,

having

no

nation, as

neither
or

were

knowledge

offered
in
of

dition
conarms

198

equal

to

SYSTEM

such

any

with

ships to

innocent

attempt,

called Caesar

dominion

of

nature

the

Devil;

the

ing
enlarg-

the nic
tyranhuman
glory,

from

raise

to

no

rible.
ter-

invade

to

glory,and

principleimbibed

hither

over

respondence
cor-

them

make

and

or

enemies,

Romans'

thirst of

Britons, but

alliances

no

any of the
the ocean,

traverse

Nothing

MAGIC.

OF

by deeds truly great, not by virtuous actions,


but by destroyingand insultingthe weak
in presumption
of strength,and
blood
to
by shedding
the wrongs
and
triumph over
oppressionof their
not

fellow-creatures.
And

what

and

thirst of

but

of

glory?

last,destroyedtwo

millions,of
killed

were

dicea

at

blood

were

forced
so

time

one

possessionof
to

ended

Whence

justwhere
all

was

government

of

up

it

They,

think

first and

five

six

or

now

Maiden, in Essex
six hundred

it with

infamy
they began.

world

had

and

years, they
and scandal,

the Devil
this

? whose

magic

spread crueltyand

indeed

tyranny in
made

the

magic of his government,


and yet this was
always carried on under the mask
and
of justice,peace,
religion;that is to say,
and to gain the plunder of a
avarice was
justice,
and
nation was
a sufficient pretence to quarrelwith
it : conquest then brought peace ; that is to
subdue
rapineor slaughterhad impoverishedor
say, when
was

the

fruit of

the

in blood, and
all parts, founded
dominion
world a theatre of rapineand violence.
This

cence,
of inno-

this,but from

the

always in it, that

Devil

gained ;

they spiltalso an
Romans
; eighty thousand
by the gallantqueen Boa-

above

abandon

he

conquest

millions,some

Camalodunum,

after

and

at

indeed

for the

inhabitants

the

of Roman

ocean

summed

be

to

ambition

of Caesar's

conquest

conquest

thus

was

reward

for whom

what, and
and

which

the

was

secret

SYSTEM

OF

extirpateda people,then
peace, and protectedthe
the

the

Romans

as

them

gave
and

remnant;

of it was,

substance

199

MAGIC.

as

to

gion,
reli-

above, crueltyand

superstition.
This

is the

methods

who,

taken

in

above,

as

all the pagan


and this,in
and
mankind

of the Roman

sum

are

nations
a

government

said

word,

and

the

the

most

civilized

of

in the world

governments

the eyes

of posopen
terity,
Devil's conspiracyagainst
to

serves

betrays the
in

be

to

and of the
polity,
and
by a people

openest

possible. The

manner

magic of hell discovers itself here, that under the


speciouspretence of justgovernment, and under the
fame of a civilized nation,governing themselves
and
the world by the rules of justiceand virtue,a loose
of barbarisms, cruelty,
was
given to all manner
blood, and oppression.
It is clear in so many
examples,that I need say
to explainit,that the Roman
no
more
government
and the Roman
all founded
lical
diaboon
a
was
religion
maintained
by the magic
regimen, and was
and

artifice

which

of

instruments

the

Devil

his

and

instruments

chieflythe

priestsof the
idol temples and worship, who
by the subtletyof
their arts
of magic)
sort
(religious
art, the worst
made
the minds
such deep impressionson
of the
deluded
sort only,not
world, that not the common
the
vulgar, or as we
say the canaille,the mob
and rabble of the people,came
into it,and believed
the
lying wonders ; but the learned world, the
of the most
the poets, men
philosophers,
exquisite
politeknowledge, nay, of the
parts, and the most
noblest principles
of virtue, and who had the most
refined ideas of justice
and honour, even
these all
came

and,

into the delusions


as

I may

of
taken

were

the

with

of this black

art, believed,
the witchcraft and delusions

say, relished
magicians and
their

lying wonders

sorcerers,
;

even

and
the

were

Cato's,

200

the

the
Tully's,

SYSTEM

sayers
black

the

by

name,

nay, their
art themselves.

dealer

the

with

infernal

for he

the
art

enchanter

or

that
in

this

of the

of the Roman

even

southsayer;

south-

is

to

say,

plainEnglish,

Devil, and the great propagator of


I say, the great propagator of it,

the first that instituted

the augurs in the


I said,hooked
in the magicians

was

worship,and, as
into their religion,
making
conjurerspriests
; though I must
pagan

Romulus,

lowed
swal-

in

deal

to

Romulus, the founder


a

diviner

magician,a

kings stooped

the firstfather

and

himself

was

all one, they were


of the magicians and

was

arts

cityof Rome,

MAGIC.

sophers,
great and the greatest heroes,philo-

scholars, it
up

OF

Numa,

or

the Devil

all the wizards

insist upon
himself, could

and

it,not
make

all the

priestsconjurers,
no, not to this day.
Some
have been of opinionthat Numa
Pompilius,
who
I have
said was
sincerelyinclined to religion,
it was
to be a mere
as
simply understood
homage
due
he

from
acted

further

man

from

towards

the Creator ; that


creature, to God
sincere principle,
and that he went
the
establishing

in the world
any pagan
But
they add, he was

light:

that

reason

that there

having
was

ever

than
religion,

did before

lost for

determined
a

true

want

by

God, and

the

him.
of revealed

lightof

that he

was

to

his
be

ner
worshipped,but not knowing how or in what manthat worship was
to be directed, and
not
being
able to find out
search what worship
by his utmost
would
be
acceptable,he sunk into idolatryand
polytheism,as the only pattern that was before him;
with this addition, that having thus taken
his rise
from a wrong
beginning,his devout temper hurried
him
into all the extremes
of idolatry
and paganon
ism,
until at length he came
into this very mischief
I am
ing
speaking of,I mean,
magic, sorcery, and dealwith familiar spirits,
that is,the Devil.
This
is just what
I had
said already; but it is

SYSTEM

certain,that though

201

MAGIC.

OF

they acted upon


of natural
foundation
if you
or
some
principles,
of natural religion,
wards
please,principles
yet they afterfurther into this sorcery and southsaying,
run
most

and

that with

such

that

it became

there

were

their

kings and

very

themselves
it for

took

of their

; and
part of their religion

of
few of their great men,
nay, even
but what
were
magicians
emperors,
of

some

to

that order

or

fit ; until

at

led them

to

them,

the robes

of

At

accept of divine honours

Maximus, and
and
sacrificer,

to

be sacrificed

themselves,
that

of

god

sacrificer,as
to

this

but

to

to

went

little way.
Christian

lengththe
and

Jews

badge

as
priests,
they thought
length unsuiferable pride and insolence

suffer themselves
a

them,

of the

lay aside the priest,and assume


above
the
so
placing themselves
but

all of

if not

be called Pontifex

appeared in

sometimes

gust of inclination,

and
part of their imperialtitles,

honour,

of this

universal

an

chief

and

first

at

well

as

the world

obstinate

in spiteof
religion,

resistance, both

from

persecution
the

the pagans, began to spread itself in


and as Christ himself says, that he came
as

destroythe works of the Devil, so it appeared ;


for immediatelythe glories
of the pagan superstition
came
began to fade, their oracles ceased, the priestsbeto

dumb

and

the

Devil,

not

able

to

on

carry

the cheat

any further,threw it up ; the augurs and


docsouthsayersfled from the face of the Christian trine,
and

from

the

preaching of

their successors,
able
not
as
and divinations,no, not
of the Christian
have

We
sacred

text

isle of
withstand
God

to

one

is Acts

Cyprus, Elymas
St.

Paul, when

Sergius Paulus

apostlesand

exercise
much

so

their
as

ries
sorce-

in the presence

ministers.

remarkable

two
;

to

the

instances

xiii. 7, when
the
he
the

sorcerer

of this in the
at

the

ventured

to

being

preached
governor,

the

but

word

of

for the

202

SYSTEM

audacious

attempt

word

was

OP

struck

of the blessed

instrument

MAGIC.

blind

the miraculous
made

being
so
apostle,
in his

confirm

the governor
completethe conversion which the
to

by

an

faith,and

conjuringwretch
he
sought to oppose ; ver. 12, The deputy, when
ivhat teas
saw
done, believed,beingastonished at the
doctrine
of the Lord.
The

instance

other
there

is

double

of the Christian

is in Acts
evidence

deed
in-

xix. 19, where


;

of the power
first,

doctrine

prevailingover the magic


and diabolic arts then in practice
; and, secondly,
of the prodigious
increase of those magical delusions
the Romans, however
wise and politea people
among
The story is short, and fullyto the
they were.
St. Paul, preaching at Ephesus, made
a
:
purpose
of that
wonderful
progress in convertingthe pagans
faith. Some
histories tell
to the Christian
great city,
he converted
thousand
hundred
us
one
peoplethere
and in the country adjacent; but that by the way :
in a word, the text
17, the name
of the
says, ver.
Lord
Jesus ivas
magnified. And how, but by this
eminent
the Devil ?
For (besidesthe
victoryover
who

exorcists

of the

conquest

about

went

cast

to

the magicians
conjuringsand spells)
converted
themselves
were
ing,
by Paul's preachof them ; ver.
and that to a prodigiousnumber
used
curious
which
also of them
arts,
19, Many
them before
and
burned
brought their books together,
and
all men
they counted the price of them,
:
and
found itfiftythousand
piecesof silver. What
to
the black art of the Devil be come
a height must
out

at

in

devil

that

you see
carried
he
go

their

time, that the books

that

money

by

one

!
to

city should amount


give this account,

what

this

which

an

matter

were

to
as

to

such

I have

be found
a

of

sum

said,to let

extravagant heightthe Devil


;

and

how

and

in what

But
supportedhis interest in the world.
I
back to the beginningof things,where

had

manner

must

left

off,

204

scandalous
wickeder

in

How

of the

if I

their

they were,

augurate.
some

rather, the

profession,but
the

sacred

MAGIC.

OF

fitter for the

far the

of their

was

SYSTEM

maxim

same

order

priesthoodor

in the world

number, I should

this

at

not

in

hold

may
ote

time,
have

to

it examined.
And

for the ceremonies

augur'strade ;
for we
must
note, that the art magic had always
abundance
of dark
and uncouth
attending
usages
not
it,as it has to this day ; raisingthe Devil was
done with a whistle,like callinga dog ; or with a
beck

now

of the
when

the

the

knew

with

world,

The

hand,

or

call them

we

Devil

clothed

head

ceremony,
at

or

as

we

to
silently

well

very

of the

or

that

beckon

not

his affair

hold

vants
ser-

near

come

it would

least,would

to

us

be

must

with

take

not

long in

it.

rites were
some
indeed loaded with burdenpagan
ceremonies
filled
; all the Devil's worship was

with

conjuringsand m titterings,
strange gestures,
disecstacies,and I know not how many
agitations,
wild practortingsof the limbs and countenances,
tices
and frightful
noises,that filled the peoplewith
terror, and with a kind
of their gods.

of awful

horror

the

at

jesty
ma-

The

attended
with a
augur's observations were
great variety of those things,as the apparatus to
their visions,or whatever
else they were
to be called.
The
first placed himself upon
a
high tower
augur
like one
of our
observatories,and perhaps the tower
erected upon
the Mons
Palatinus
a high hill,
as
upon
in

Rome

day, or in
by him, or
hear
He

or

see

held

staff,with
and

here

he

seated

himself

in the

clearest

starlight
night,to observe what came
in his sight,
by day, or what he might
by night.
in his hand
that is,a crooked
a lituus,

which

he

motions

used
;

and

great many
he had
on

Icena,that is,his southsayinggown

or

wild
his

tures
ges-

grave
mantle : he

SYSTEM

OF

205

MAGIC.

always with his


first fixinghis station

placed himself

face

and

he

his

at

knew

exotic

and

sentences

Being

thus

seated

out

into four

parts
such

or

and

up, or came
of the said four

rose

uttered

words, which

the Devil

and

none

himself.

and

regions,each quarter having


such predictions
assignedto

day, then

was

east,
certain

fixed,as I have said,he


heavens, or hemisphere rather,

the

quarters

if it

of but

meaning

the

barbarous

the

to

he

was

it :

mark

every bird that


him ; which
towards

to

flyingby, or
quarters he

forehand
be-

first

appeared in, and


and muttering over
then killing
his sacrifices,
tain
cersentences, joiningsome
petitionary
speechesto
such
such
a
or
rather, (which
deity,or demon
called effata,)
he then proceeded to
speecheswere
divination.
If it

in the

was

manner

any

fires,any

night,he

fierymeteor,

sudden

such

vapour,
any cloud

observed

in the

like

shooting
any flying or
(as the nights are full of

the lightof any


) or
things,
eclipsing
planetor star of the first magnitude ; and
particular
then he proceeded in the same
only with
manner,
words
and mutterings,as regarded
some
particular
the several appearances
respectively.
the
it
In
said,they had the company
night, was
of several spirits
them, and communicating
assisting
the knowledge of the thingsthey desired.
to them
Their
divinations
were
nor
arbitraryand positive,
the reason
durst any man
ask or inquireof them
of
how they came
what they predicted,
that
to know
or
should
it would
A provision,
be so and so.
I
or
and which,
must
confess,very prudent in the priests,
as

the

very

case

much

shall show

has
to

stood
their

with

some

convenience

of
to

them, would
this

day, as

be
I

in its place.

By this taking such a kind of state upon them,


and esteem
of
preservedthe reverence
they politicly
in the
their order, and
imprinted a kind of awe

206

minds

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

of the

people,concerningnot the holiness of


their persons only,(though that went
a
great way,)
bat concerning the divine mysteries,
as
they were
called,which were
put into their hands ; and they
looked upon as persons to whom
the gods had
were
committed
the most
wise
othersecret
things,that were
known
cated
communionlyto themselves,and were
favourites of the gods,for the
to the augurs,
good of mankind.
A learned
author, speaking of this mystery of
first from the Chaldeans,
southsaying,says, it came
who taught it to the Greeks, of whom
Amphiaraus
eminent
was
an
proficient
nothing
; but he mentions
of who
taught it the Chaldeans, in which I believe
authentic ; namely, that
is the most
account
my
the Devil taught it to the Arab
I have
mentioned,
to

or

other, if any

some

it

gave

the

to

before

was

him

Egyptians,and Chaldeans,

much

about

the

same

time

and

that these
and

nicians,
Phoe-

that

the

Phoenicians

mus
taught it the Greeks ; their princeCadbeing an eminent southsayer: and so you see
its blessed original.
In a word, as it is a particular
with
familiarity
the Devil, and depends entirely
upon his assistance,
troducer
so
nobody can contend that he was not the first inof it

as

an

art

since, as

observed, he

might easilybegin a correspondencewith


it was
should
utterlyimpossiblethat men
where
correspondencewith him, or know
him, and how
the

to

occasion

assistance,and
As

to

the

it may
the

manner

man,

but

begin
to

find

ever
assistance,whatmight be, without his direction,

call him

to

their

consent.

other,
introducingit from one nation to anindeed be something difficult to assign
mere
; but as to the
diviningupon the

in the
flyingof birds, upon noises,and appearances
air,the chatteringof pies,the croaking of frogsand
ravens,

and

the

like, I take

much

of

that

to

be

SYSTEM

OF

207

MAGIC.

and

legerdemain of the priestsand


they have carried on the juggling
augurs ; and
in the same
trade to a great perfection
country to
this day ; (stand clear, Dominicans
:) of which
juggle

mere

hereafter.

But,
I

don't

down

for

now,

understand

as

Arab,

my

or

spoken,should
they pleased,by such

be

voices

and

but

should

communicate

sounds

an

himself
and

tokens,

same
same

call him
made

been

or

of the

words, which

case

nor

of the

for the Devil

loves

Devil

with, or

therefore

it

he

every

is the
entitle

she used

the Devil
But

no

and

doubt

of all this kind

makes

old

stick

at

person,

and

why

the

reason

it,is

not

the

the

ever

be

quite

designs,
be

not

mother
grandto

raise

she

had

of

magic,and
is called
he is the

as

it

immediately
magicians,and
witches, (ay, and

women

converse

them

and
and

contract

himself.

pains of beginning anew

in every

black
same

bind

Satan, who

and

too,)by an immediate
young
with them
only, and between
with

his

serve

of the art, so he teaches


that is,he makes
men

wizards, and

does

to

for that very reason


'diabolic ;' I say, no doubt,

by his name,
only teacher
by himself;

Nor

I take

which

because

to

up

Devil

his agents, and


boy, because perhaps his

agreed upon the matter.


is certainly
the author
which

the

know

to

that

down, galley-slave
like,

would

the call of every


told him the words

the

and

their heirs for

the sound

himself

words,
watch-

his agents
of them.

have

and

they

or

power,

use

to

them

prenticeto

when

up

whomsoever

to

chained

wide

at

have

such

forms, ceremonies,

have

to

to

such

the

whoever

appearance,
This would

himself

and

call him

to

that

have

should

words

able

the

they should

such

Devil,

Albrahazen, of whom

and

tied

ever

only

not

Ali

have

the very

Satan

that

by articles,that

man

with the

downrightconverse

country

and

this

art, as we
righteously
in all countries,nor
is

208

talked

the Devil

to

MAGIC.

OF

SYSTEM

in the

words, for then

same

all

magicians of every nation must


learn the same
language ; but on the contrary, as
he pleases,
so
the Devil talks all languageswhen
in their own
of his disciples
he talks to every one
and

witches

the

mother
him

that

so

Latin;

and

talks

conjurerin

to

same

up in
man
High Ger-

calls him

Italian

his

casts

in the suitable

him

to

do the

to

circles,and

his

makes

magic

them
wizard

Roman

Tuscan

doctor

directs

and

tongue,

figures,

tongue called

second-sightedHighlander in Irs,
and the Lancashire
lady in English.
is Satan
So propitious,
so
civil,so well-mannered
to all his drudges and
devotees,that he, to put them
to
little trouble as possible,
to as
stoops to harken
selves
their summons,
as
they think fit to express themin their own,
or
any language. Nay, though
of their own,
form a cant
the magicians sometimes
their clients,yet their familiar
by which they amuse
with
friend takes it in good part, and
converses
High

Dutch

them

in their

the

own

way.
Indians

Even

with him in the


paw-waw
northern
America, the Banians

the poor
language of the most

language of the East Indians, the islanders of


cas,
Amboyna in the language of the Celebes and Molucin that of Grand
and the Chinese
Tartary.
The magiciansseem
to act in this part, as if the
condescended
Devil
to them, not
they to him ; but
in the

then

it

this makes

evident, that he
all,that he makes

converses

sonally
per-

bargains
in all
and agreements with them
always separately,
places,and in all languages; whereas, if he gave
others to
them
to
a
general commission
empower
divine,enchant, and raise the Devil, or evil spirits,
universal language.
one
they must all understand
with

The

sum

of the

author

learned
carries

them

on

his

is this

matter

says,

has

kingdom

three

in the

his

the

ways

Devil, as

by

world, and

which

by

he

which

SYSTEM

he works

all his

OF

209

MAGIC.

wonders, which

and

amuse

deceive

them.

By moving the affections and thoughtsof men,


whether
sleepingor waking ; and this,as it respects
his causing them
he
to dream
on
as
any occasion
1.

thinks
power.
2.

fit,is

one

considerable

very

branch

of his

his

exquisiteknowledge of nature, by
which
he turns
the causes
of thingsto his own
poses,
pursuit
and often bringsto pass such events
as
with his particular
occasions.
3. By illusion and
the
fraud, imposing upon
senses, bindingand blindingthe understandingand
the eyes, both
of the minds
of
of the body and
men.
willingly-deceived
N. B. And
I may
add a fourth,which
perhaps he
not
was
acquainted with in former times ; namely,
with
by familiar agreement, compact and contract
the brightmen
of the times, who
he bringsover
to
and correspondwith him, and who he acts
converse
by, and allows them to play their game and his own
together; and this is magic.
Having then established a correspondencewith
wonder
to
not
are
if,to gratifyhis new
we
man,
them to act abundance
correspondents,he empowers
of strange and unaccountable
things in the world,
that they may
obtain a reputationof
by that means
being wiser and craftier than their neighbours,and
By

also be admired

may

and

esteemed

and
first,

quently
conse-

believed.
These

wonders

they work

by

his immediate

his power
and assistance, as
and this I call magic,and it is so

by

well

direction

as

in the

hand,

worst

sense.

over

subjoinsa power, as it may be called,


jurers
himself; authorizingthe magicians or conhim in to their aid whenever
to summon
they

have

occasion

To

this he

assistance
s.

m.

for

whenever

him,

to

and
his presence
said of
please. It was

demand

they

210

Hamed,
at

so

Egyptian

an

his

SYSTEM

that he had the Devil

sorcerer,

that if he

command,

the
upon
middle
of

MAGIC.

OF

ground, and

did but

circle

his foot in the

with

stamp

draw

it,the Devil would appear, and bring as


devils with him, as the magician stamped several

many

ground ; and that upon their so


rands,
appearing,he could again send them of such erbusiness
and
for the despatch of such
as
do good or evil, to bring
he required,whether
to
times

the

on

mischief,

on

mischief,

prevent

he

as

that

up pleased to direct ; but I do not


the truth of the Devil's complaisance in this
him

called

so

to

or

vouch

the
nor
see
particular,
If the magicians in

of it.

reason

days had such


influence upon him, it is undoubtedlytrue that they
did him great and signalservices,for,and by it ; or
else Satan, who
does not use
to dispensehis favours
view in it,which they
have some
secret
must
gratis,
have

we

or

ancient

those

yet discovered.

not

of magicians
This great use which the Devil makes
and conjurers,is a certain discoverythat he is confined

superiorhand in his workings,and that


only act by stratagem, by cunning and craft,

by
he

can

by

not

force and

It is
could

power.
reported of a

pleased,and
him

lightningand

call for

that

Devil

the

callinghim

that

but

in

sorcerer

thunder
would

whenever

produce
to

once

up

that

Rome,

he
it for

procure
do great

a
house, and
thunder, that should burn
mischief, to gratifythe wicked
design of the

he told

him

far, at least

so

did

sorcerer

same

which

in

ways
many
do any mischief
It may

at

last

with,

miraculous

by

gratifyhis

not

that time

and

confess,that
could

show

venge
re-

that the

the

spirit

his

but

manner,

jurer,
con-

power
could
not

it.

be true, and
were

not

at

conversed

he

could

he

no,

he

no

doubt

is

so,

they fullyempowered,

that

and

at

the

gicians,
ma-

liberty.

212

flesh

SYSTEM

and
againstspirit,

of the

God

of

with

nature

in defiance
settingnature
and this by secretly
sponding
corre-

of the

some

MAGIC.

OF

and vilest abandoned

worst

instructingthem, and
methods, and so making
teaching them his own
in
them
traitors to their own
kind ; drawing them
with him in ruining the souls and bodies
to engage
with these corof others, and concertingmeasures
rupted
instruments, whose
principleshe has first
debauched, that they may act and do for him, and
wretches

that

he

find

can

in his name,
all the mischief
which
for his purpose
to do himself.
not
While
and

he

is

not

art, and so
If it be

air, then

he

can

infect it

so,

as

sensitive

and

so

he

when

back

form

responds
cor-

to

Devil

call the black

we

my text.
is the prince of the

tempests in it,can

poison and

well
all creatures,
human
as
vegetable,should perishin it ; but
that

prince under

his

publicly,he

not

this is that

that the

exert

can

And

come

am

true

himself,

wonders,
contrivances, to work
impose upon mankind, and carry on all

and

is yet

curtain

it is

and

arts

his affairs for him.

he

least

the

finds

powering
punctuallywith these agents, emdirectingthem, by a great varietyof

and

amuse

at

or

seen,
most

hellish

lies behind

thus

he

limitations

than

more

no

power
agents, who

human

and

are

as
as

restrictions,
he

has

therein

and

worse

be for conflagrations,
himself, would
and
ningly,
general destruction, he wisely,or rather cunoff, and diverts them, without
puts them
to think, that he
tellingthem, or givingthem room
devils

than

reallyhas not power himself to enable them.


It is impossibleto close this article of the magicians'
flection
being limited,without an agreeablerepower
upon

modern

the

party

leaders, and

merry

work

Devil, their

they
head

furies

of

our

politicscheme-makers

would

make

in the

engineer,was

not

age,
;

your
what

world, if the
limited, and

in condition

not

doing mischief
Perhaps the

OF

SYSTEM

trust

to

they

as

213

MAGIC.

them

the

with

desire it.

of this limitation

sense

of

power

in the power
that
reason,

correspondent is one
however
studious
they are to do mischief, yet they
studied the diabolical art as they
have not so much
otherwise
have
done ; in a word, they are
would
not
they see the black
complete magicians,because
wicked
art is not
enough for them, and they cannot
obtain a power
by it to out-sin the Devil.
of

their

But

chief

back

come

the Devil

them

to

stratagem,

his

carry on
world ; and
does

for

as

not

act

to

care

well

as

obliged to work by
cunning is employed

and

kingdom
brings me

this

as

he is

by force, all his

not

to

Devil

Devil,

the

artists

The

itself.

art

helpfulto

certainly
very

are

the

to

in

the

why

the

government
the

to

reason

in

in person,

most

cases

employ those people


with
act
call magicians,that they may
whom
we
his full directions,and
though with art, yet with
also sufficient to stand his ground againstall
power
human
opposition.
of his administration

Under

the

his

and
affairs,
does

By

his

he

fills the

it is

rival

not
secret

to

agents he

with

acts

finite
in-

all

by their influence he carries on


those of kingdom and
especially

in which
he

but

of these

cover

success,

or

not

for

indeed

want

with

sham

if

impudence

dethrone

correspondencewith
world

of

minion,
do-

his

Maker.

it is that

them

and

wonders,

false

being detected and exposed,reflects


the Devil ; neither
the magicians,not
upon
upon
indeed
ought it to affect him, for that it is not for
of his assistance if any of them
want
miscarry,but
from him than it is fithe
from their expectingmore
to
should grant, or than perhaps it is in his power
stories,which

grant.

No

wonder

that
willing,
upon

he

runs

set

of

then
and

he

is

so

goes, and

and
officious,
dances

ignorantmagicians;

so

ance
attend-

I say

igno-

214

only

except

rant,

they
It

is

for

act

then

place,
and
shall

in
to

he

his

the

what

come

to

in

his

that
the

what

principles

the

is

dently
evi-

them,

of

advantage

historical
world.

the

Devil
It

in

some

it

them;

account.

world.

inquire

MAGIC.

instructs

makes

which

from

proceedings

OF

apparent,

by
affairs

as

he

because
and

SYSTEM

is

magicians

carries
time

his

on

in

then,

they

manner

they
account

act

politic

the

next

perform

and
of

struments
in-

are

their

then

it,
we

merry

SYSTEM

OF

SYSTEM

OF

PART

215

MAGIC.

MAGIC.

II.

INTRODUCTION.

what it reallyis,why there


itself;
several differing
"practices of it in the several
are
parts of the world, and what those practicesare ;
as
also,what is contained in it in general.

Of

the black

art

along,till now, spoken of the general


correspondence of the Devil with mankind, under
the head
of diabolic
magic, as a mere
intimacywhich
only ; I have represented it as a method
I

all

have

the

Devil

out

of his
It is

first

took, to form his interest and acquaintance


with
he was
drowned
mankind, when
certain

too

method

designsonly,and

to

Devil

act

had

found

embark
nay,

set

on

Devil

acted

propagation
foot

the flood.

with
so

thus

man

as

him

forward

it is also

now

established
forward
and
in

as

engage,
the new

by
his

of

this
own

administration

new

reasons
being for many
openly and barefacedlyin

; but

the Devil
soon

to

the

by

affairs ; it

business
as

that

first,for the

at

of his

in the old world

kingdom

not

his

the world

apparent, that after

as

correspondence,he
himself, as willingto
a

as

he

trade,

could
so

mischief,so glad of being vested with power

desire

eager

for

(though

do it,and to gratify
to
those vilest of his
infernal)
passions,envy, revenge, malice and strife,that the
Devil himself,as is observed
in the last chapter,is

216

forced

restrain

to

thoughts to
methods

MAGIC.

him, and

gently

act

much

so

to

divert

his

less destructive

and

and
being willing,

not

OF

less violent

some

being able, to

not
new

SYSTEM

indeed

sometimes
the

Devil

these

as

hell-fire agents would


have him act it.
The
correspondencebeing thus settled between

the Devil

and

the

magician,and the treaties between


them
signed,ratified,and exchanged in form, the
instrument
(man) is immediately furnished by the
employer (Satan) with all necessary qualifications
for an
for his business, and is completelyqualified
infernal mountebank;
and so he falls to his jugglingbox and to showing his tricks,his paw-wawing and
quirements
acconjuring,and in a word, exercisinghis new
hellish talents

and
this

call, and

we

speech,the

the

is

to

say,

as

with

mankind

and

great proprietyof

art.

brief definition

The
that

black

that

upon

of what

I would

have

call the black

we

it be understood

art,
in

of my discourse,is,that it is a new
general
of that correspondence
for all the branches

rest

term

which

mankind

has

does, or can
the Devil, between

maintained,

himself
carry on, between
this and the infernal world

and

or

comprisingall the eight


which
I mentioned
before, as they are
particulars
the prohibition
ration
taken
from
of them, and the declaagainstthem, in the law of Moses, viz.,
as
southsaying.
Divining,the same
Observing of times.
Using enchantment.
;

Witchcraft.

Charming, or settingof spells.


Dealing with familiar spirits.
Wizardising,or sorcery, thought
as

to

be

the

same

witchcraft,but mistaken.

Necromancing.
of these, or of any of them, or of all of
The practice
them, is what we are to understand
by this general

SYSTEM

the black

term,

art

and

217

OF

MAGIC.

as

these

several

parts

are

and
perhaps
expressed after a differingmanner,
practisedin a differingform in several and remote
be necessary
to
give a
parts of the world, it may
of them
brief description
one
by one ; that so when
stood,
them
name
we
apart, I may yet be rightlyunderfor explanand may need no more
ation
digressions
of

terms

I go

as

on.

be the
to
Divining. A diviner I understand
same
as
was
ancientlycalled a southsayer; this is
if you will take its
expresslyconfirmed in Scripture,
authorityfor anything; Acts xvi. 16: A certain
damsel possessedivith a spiritof divination met usy
saying
much
which
gain by soothbrought her masters
and southsaying is the
that divination
so
:
same
thing.
1.

N.

B.

that

Observe

is here

this divination

that is to say, the Devil, or


spirit,
was
reallyin her, for it is said, Paul
a

devil

cast

called

and

him

out

he
of

her.
This

southsayingalso,as

to

are

we

understand

it,

pieces of low-prizedart,
fortunes, resolvingdifficulties,
called,telling
finding
and discoveringsecret
out
things; and perhaps all
the juggling part practisedat this time ; and that
without
Python
any correspondencewith the spirit
that Paul cast
out, or any other spiritbut that of
saying
fraud and legerdemain,which the diviningor southis only made
to.
a cover
contained

2.

lesser

all those

Observers

who, by correspondencewith
such

and

such

days

that no
so
fatality,
that day could
on
black
of

art

may

take

or

of hell, ascribe
and

influence

times

prosper
in such

events

be some,
declared
evil spirit,

an

to

have

which

business

to
judicialastrology

I take

These

of times.

and

;
as

was

this

to

particular

undertaken

part of the

carryingon

the extreme,
of things to

of the stars, and

and
the

to

the

study

the gates

government

that influence

to

be

218

MAGIC.

good or evil,accordingto the


tion
particular
position,
opposition,
conjunctionor situaof those stars or planetsin differing
houses ; as
so

or

directed

OF

SYSTEM

so

if these

could

families and
directed

were

for

be the directors
nations

and

by them,

of their stations here

and

or

of the fate of persons,


that the events
of things

by

there

the

seasons

in the

and

course

times

of their

ordinarymotion, whether direct or retrograde: in a


word, the practiceof judicialastrology,
though not
a
dealing with, or by the help of the Devil, is
condemned
here, as being a plain robbing divine
Providence
of its known
posing
glory,in directingand disboth causes
and events
in all thingsrelating
to

the

whole

government

world, and

unconcerned

stars

of

mankind,

or

indeed

of the

ascribingthat to the poor innocent


or
planetswhich is singlyin the

them.
The stars
and
of him that made
disposition
planetsare no intelligent
beings; they have indeed
a
vegetativeor active life,but as to knowledge or
affairs,they are
acquaintance of or with human
lifeless bodies,utterly
incapableof influencing
entirely
or
directinganything,or of any motion or action,
other than by the direction of the same
and
power
providencewhich made and guidesthem in common
with

the

rest

of the world.
These

scribed
variouslydeto explain it by our
; but
call conjuring;
of art, this is what we
modern
terms
and this is certainlyperformed by the immediate
of the evil spirit,
when
the
and assistance
agency
magician using these enchantments, works by the
wonderful
aid of the Devil some
secret
thing,so as
them
think the
the beholders, and make
to surprise
with
supernaturalpower, and
operator is vested
Thus
extraordinaryman.
consequently is some
the lame
when
St. Paul healed
at Lystra,the
man
people,surprisedwith the miracle, cried out presently,
down
The gods are
to us, in the likeness
come
3.

Using enchantments.
by the ancients

are

220

SYSTEM

OF

rallypractisedby old
considered
by itself.
In
call

MAGIC.

only,is

women

this article of witchcraft

pointto

is included

what

be

we

evil tongue, an
evil eye, cursing,blasting,
of hellish thingswhich
bewitching,and abundance
an

those
hurt

creatures

of those

5.

the
to
practise,
they pointtheir malice against.
This is certainly
a
piece of the

that

Charming.

black

permitted

are

art, and

consists

to

of divers

branches, such

as

settingspells,
drawing circles,within which, if the
his feet, he shall
to be operated upon
sets
person
be able

not

leave

to

from

stir

of the compass
of it without
charmer
dozings,giving
; likewise

the

out

philters,
potions,and hellish contrivances to cause
tred,
barrenness, impotence, idiotism, lunacy, love, haand
which

was
mean

the Devil

them

empower

nameless

more

nothing but

could
6.

abundance

and

wickednesses,

father of mischief

do.

to

Dealing with familiar spirits.This is what


more
immediately proper to a magician ; I
such a diabolical magician as I have been describing
and

title expresses
conversingwith a devil,who
;

it,is

the

as

an

diate
imme-

always attends
him
and go as he pleases,
at his call,to come
to
consult with, be advised and directed by, and, in a
sires.
word, to do for him whatever
he, the magician,deThus
Devil
and

we

read

that

the

text

says

enchantments,

And

who

could

but
Devil
to

at

man

king Manasseh
He
expressly,
dealt with

and

doubt

it,from

abandoned

to

his

do what

elbow, could
he did, which

heard

of, viz.,to

temple,the house
7. Wizards.

set

ivitchcraft
familiar spirit.
followed

been

carved

thing
Nothe

prevailedwith

that time
that

that had

hell,and

dangerous piece of impudence

the

used

what

have
at

dealt with

was

had

ever

image

the

in

the

most

been
very

of God.

This

some

take

to

be

nothing but

what

they call

hath

been

consults

SYSTEM

witch

man

221

MAGIC.

OF

in the

but

practiceit

carried

that
further, namely, to be one
the Devil, to give answers
to difficult

with

reveal

questions,to

discover

and

and
conspiracies,

the greater things of life ; as


govern
the enterprisesof princes and
succeed

to

tell and

foretell the

success

and

to

Such
for

one

this

as

wizard,

of Moab

to

The

even

which

kind

is

could

dertakings
un-

being famed
by the king

our

country

own

ancient

the

to

of the Hebrews.

army

in

such

or

the undertakers.

long way

warlock,

that

one

was

for

blast

people ;

and

Baalam, who

the camp
and
word
used

curse

northern

for this

influence

was

sent

was

of such

to

give good

import of
bad speed

or

ther
any undertaking,or at least could foretell wheshould succeed
the thing inquiredabout
or
no.

to

We

have

abroad

abundance

in the

oral

of

tales

merry

tradition

of ancient

scattered

times, and

cerning
conthings called old women,
wizards : how
the kings and princes used
consult with
them
before
to
they undertook
any
great enterprise. They tell you in the north, how
old wizard
warned
an
king James IV. of Scotland,

those

among

who

killed

was

Tweed

ancient

with

his army,
of the river,and

bank

of Tweed

water

defeat

and

and

overthrow

his life ; which

relate the

who, though
a
a

real and

of

same
so

she

into
and
8.

did

them

pass the
the northern
to

English passed the


him, he should certainly
that if he fought
; but

should

he

not
on

encamp
that if the

lose

both

his army

accordinglyhappened. They
old mother
Shipton in England,
fables

many

known

prophetess,but

but

attack

to

English ground,

on

Field,

Flodden

at

person,
warlock

foretell

and
or

made

are
was

not

wizard

of

her,

witch

and

it is

was
or

tain
cer-

cardinal

Wolsey his falling


disgraceat court, his loss of the king'sfavour,
his death, all which
accordinglyhappened.
The

to

last of these

is

necromancer,

word

222

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

OF

containingindeed
very ancient,and
in its full perfection
; this being one
the

wizard, foretold

people came
that
the

Devil

business

is

up by
for them

properlybe
that is

to

said

appear
took a fee

be

to

of, and

that he

could

person,

whoever

be

had
person
and have
a

mind

art

like

his

at

to

bring
their

do

this indeed

might

black

tie the Devil


it was,
he
as

summons
own

and

of the

if

but

art,
down

that

he
fore
be-

was
ever

into the wicked

come

the

his originals,

to

work, and

to

talk with

his the necromancer's

at

any

class,

personal conference with the Devil


make
cer's
a
bargain with him, the necroman-

to

business

to

was

stranger, bring them


the

go

teacher

them

carry

himself; and

the

to

or

say, would
his art to

not

say,

to

order

to

black

who, not
but who, when
predicted,

him, would

to

the

Devil

and

the

raise the

Devil, present the


then

acquainted, and
to

man

agree

in

the

matter

leave
among

themselves.
In

(likethe famous Mr.


the
Whiston, of good, lying,merry
memory) was
Devil's broker, neither more
less ; he bringsgrist
or
thers
furto the Devil's mill, customers
to his shop, and
his trade and his own
gain by the ordinary
method
of his employment.
a

word, the

It is

have

besides
used

to

true

necromancer

these

blackest

great many
that of
raise

other

things in

brokering for
storms,

of the

black
their

the Devil

whirlwinds, and

art

men

practice,
they were

hurricanes,

by which they made themselves very terrible to the


chievous
people,as if it was in their power to do all the misthingsin the world : by this they brought
in their customers,
for the people usually bribed
them, as the Indians worship the Devil that he may
do them
The strong opinionthe common
harm.
no
in time past was
such,
people had of these men
that they would
for rain in drought,
go to them
and

for

fair weather

in

harvest, for abatement

of

floods,and
and

SYSTEM

cattle in

protectingtheir

for

223

MAGIC.

OF

lightning

thunder.
To

them

sum

all,the diviner

up

the

judicialastrologerand

and

charmer, the witch


dealer

and

southsayer,

conjurer,the

and

with

and

the

enchanter

wizard, the

mancer
necro-

spiritall

familiar

gether
to-

put

their fullest extent, make


I am
black art, which
speaking of,in its
up this one
I am
in this sense
to be understood
perfection
; and

practisedin

and

in the

followingpart of this work.


Only take a few hints by way

this

occasion,viz.,that the Devil


and

he

great

under

of those

wind

second-sightmen
in Norway,
merchants

can

and

agree upon
: also in

northern

who

calms,

said

be

as

the

you

occasions

your

world, he

foul

and

is said

quire
re-

other

Lapland,Muscovy, Siberia,and

parts of

the

sell fair and


Devil

to

cularly
parti-

as

Scotland

the

as

price,and

world, and which

in

our

storms

little outliers

some

not
may
denominations

come

weather,

observation, on

of,which

use

any

has

in the

sculkingoperators

makes

of

by
his dominions
methods, and govern
differing
by a
and
more
arbitrarymethod, not prescribed
open
and

limited

We

have

able

to

come

of

how

the Devil

Devil

some

managing them,

world

he knew
ever
too, than
instead
of inquiring at the

to

school

he made
mend

them

to

for

Almighty
the

it

in

as

had

more

know,

and

new

and

the

more

Devil's

consulted

world, he could have

In

oracle,

must

Alphonsus

of

rest

before.

the Devil

I think
;

here.

who, for aught

and

learningfrom him,

act

in magic
practitioners

deal with

the

does

he

as

new

way,

said, If God
when

craft

some

teach

ways

word,
and

also

sublime

accurate

the

and

art

ourselves,who

among
exalted
are

to

to

even

of Castile

with

showed

him
him

if the Devil had consulted


certainly,
these gentlemen in his first rebellion,they
might as well tell us, they would have shown him
to

so

224

have

how

to

not

have

SYSTEM

marshalled
lost

the

MAGIC.

OF

better, and

his army
he
day as

did

perhaps
least
they

at

them
to
new
give him
upon
for his present and
future
conduct, that
would

take

rebel
and

heaven

against
shall

be

the

on
carry
better
success

with

he

so

hr

whenever

again

to

sure

measures

pleases,

(at

war

than

may

least

fensivel
de-

he

ever

did

before.
have

We

also

modern

some

hellish

of

sects

nity
divi-

self;
formerly known, no, not to the Devil himwhich
black
in a
to partake of the
art
seem
contained
and
which, though not
peculiar manner,
under
of the
eight heads
already mentioned,
any
be incorporated among
to
yet the professors claim
Devil's
the
be justly esteemed
graduates, and may
that they
of the society of deceivers
members
; and
in a more
have
art
practised the black
exquisite
not

than

method

and

whom,
obtain

that
any
of their art

freedom

importance as
description in
the

red

certain
Devil

cowl, and
have
the

the

to

in

their

to

monks

order.

vizor

may
such

sense,

and

of
the

shall

find

who

deal

with

the

the

red
I

therefore
the

and

Loudon,
maid

we

of

in

of

of

whom

hat, the

say,

of

be, agents

and

all intents

friends

our

whom,

among
still may

practitioners

be

Jetzer,

men

and

the

ever

art

sanctified

tonsure

and,
effectually,
father

black

many
abstracted

most

for

too

vacancy

calendar, among

the

been,

denied

as

letter

under

if I

management,

of

article
of
thinking in an
this, I may
give you a very profitable
the process
of this history.

and

legend

and

them

of

remains

There

before

went

ever

many
hell in

cannot

black

be

art,

as

as
fully
purposes,
the
of
or
patrons

Kent

of

all which

SYSTEM

OF

CHAP.

Of

modern

The

and

from

I.

magic, or the black art as


practiceand perfection.

ancient
and

art

225

MAGIC.

magic having by

time

been

them

to

handed
the

long

down

Romans,

to
we

now

in

its

succession
the

cannot

of

Grecians,
but

knowledge
ac-

that

proving
a
they went
great way to the imit, for they mingled the black art so
entirelyamong their religious
worship that it is not
between
to this day possible
to distinguish
the rites
and ceremonies
of their gods,and the enchantments
and charms, conjurations
and divinations,
immediately
directed by the Devil.
I have
mentioned
something of this already in
their

augurs,

and

the

several

institutions

Nuraa

of Romulus,

Pompilius,and others ; but nothing so


discovered
the black art to be blended
effectually
with their religious
rites,and the craft of the Devil
with the worship of their gods, as the settingup
oracles,giving responses, and solvingdoubts, as if
indeed
it was
all
by inquiryof the gods : whereas
managed by the craft of the Devil, and the agency
of those solemn
the priests
knaves
this I call
; and
ecclesiastic magic.
There
not
was
a little knavery in the
settingup
the augurs, in the divinations
and predictions
from
the flyingand chattering
of birds ; and before that,
in the priestsporing
the entrails of the
upon
beasts
sacrificed to their gods : here this art went
such a length,that the truth is, the Devil saw
self
himoutdone
and the witchcraft
of
by the priests,
went
superstition
beyond all that Satan himself
s.

M.

226

MAGIC.

OF

SYSTEM

pretended to in the first institution : so far did


the craftyand avaricious priests
engross the Devil's
take the very
to
business, that they reallyseemed
trade out of his hand, or as we
invading
say of an
ever

that

sets

the bread

out

tradesman
takes
The

Greeks

Persians

the

were

the

than

who

Romans,

the

world,

of their

all the fundamentals

all

of
superstitious

most

Chaldeans, from

and

he

nose,

of his mouth.

in
devil-worshippers

the

his master's

under

up

than

worse

the

whom

they borrowed
idolatry;and far worse
afterwards

were

their

essentials
image and idol worship were
the Romans
first rein all their temples,which
at
jected
Numa
disdain ; even
with
Pompilius,the
of all the Romans,
and
devout
most
superstitious
of the most
learned
of the
despisedit ; and many
diculous
authors exclaim
Roman
againstit as absurd and riinto it afterwards
they came
; however,
scholars

also.

Greeks, I

the

say, from

their

particularlove
the first that worshipped the
to
were
superstition,
images of their gods : thus you read of the Ephedown
sians having the image of Jupiterwhich
came
heaven
from
they had particular
; in like manner
images in every temple, and temples almost in
corner
being the fittest people to be
; and
every
and
thus imposed upon
who
deluded, the priests,
vented
were
equally subtle there as in other places,in(or the Devil directed them to)that grossest
of all cheats, the oracles of their gods, to whose
in the
temples they constantlyrepairedfor answers
But

difficult and

most

took

it from

These

for here

for
ever

met

cases

and

the

Romans

Devil's

piece,
master-

them.

oracles

in

doubtful

so

the

priestsand

the

notorious

putting
with

indeed

were

himself
that

manner,

public cheat

the like

success

the

juggled

vance
contri-

no

upon

Devil

gether
to-

the

world

assisting

228

thousand

SYSTEM

Persians, the

flower

and

thousand
fifty

and

Thessalians, auxiliaries

Xerxes.
of

no

Greeks

than

more

Xerxes'

of

army
Macedonians

Thebans,

Athenians

The

MAGIC.

OF

with

confederates

or

Lacedemonians

and

fortythousand

sisted
con-

Grecians,

but

old

soldiers,and well armed, commanded


by Pausanias, to whom
they had joined indeed seventy
auxiliar militia,but these were
thousand
only raw
and

pendence
they any defor their valour
or
discipline,
excursions, plundering,and the

unexperienced people;
them

on

only

for

making

had

nor

like.
Greeks

The

Delphos, to

had

know

sent

the

to

the oracle

inquireof

of the war,

success

and

at

were

the
they should
certainlyhave
victory,provided they fought the battle upon
Athenian
ground, or in the plains of Ceres and
their prayers
such
and
to
Proserpina,and made
such gods,demi-gods and nymphs ; (excellentconjuring
and magic to patch up religion
with !)

answered,

This

that

of the oracle

answer

was

apparent cheat,

an

nobody knew where this piece of ground could


Athenian
indeed
be : the plain of Ceres
was
on
where
the armies
not
near
ground, but then it was
lay, and they being inferior in force, could not
their ground, or fightwhere
choose
they pleased;
old temple of Ceres
and Proserpina,
but there was
an

for

near

their camp,
and
sacred
those
to

places
spoken of upon
land belonged to
to

and

nymphs

Cithaeron

mount

citizens

the

of

dedicated

some

demi-gods

but

then

Plataea, and

the
not

the

Athenians, and this perplexedthem much.


in this uneasiness, the PlaWhile
they were

taeans,

to

show

army, bestowed
dedicated
and
space
to

likewise

cause

their

the
encourage
those temples

goodwill,and

all the

lands

which

places stood on,


round, by deed of gifton
them
Athenian
to fighton

and
the

for

large

Athenians,

ground.

so

SYSTEM

229

MAGIC.

OF

thingsbeing thus cleared op, and the armies


just ready to engage,, the Grecian
general caused
sacrifices to the gods for victory
to be brought to the
All

head

would
of the troops ; nor
strike a stroke, till they were
Persian

the

foremost

clouds, and
a

sat

slain

upon

the

that

The

it

ground, and

in

charged

in

flew

arrows

; but

the

omens.

horsemen
the

stir,or

was

all

would

not

one,

stir

foot.
But

as

soon

tokens

of

in the

success

notice

and

entrails of the

gave

the

that the

that he found

acclamations, and
such

received

excellent

the army
battle : upon
their

up

upon

the

charge of

order, and
them

pouring
upon
expecting to bear all down
Persians were
repulsed,and

came

Mardonius

with

above

three

those

with

with

raise

to

which

feet,with

the Barbarians
such

bravery, that notwithstandingthe


in

crifices
sa-

the superstition
beasts, which
fortunate,and signals

signalof

suddenly rise

soldiers

in

had

of the age esteemed


; he immediately caused

shout, and

the

Pausanias

as

happilyended,

were

fortunate

troops,
were

many

the soldiers

ended, and

advanced, the

army

upon

the

sjgnalsof

priestsgave

the Athenians

daunted
un-

enemy

their multitudes,

before

them, yet the


utterlyoverthrown, and
hundred

thousand

men

killed upon the spot.


What
ecclesiastic

this ! what
magic was
stition,
supersacrifices
without
would
ground ! The
have gone on, though the armies
had
engaged ; or
if not, why were
to the
they not brought sooner
more
place,and how in a few moments
might the
whole
in pieceswithout
been
have
ance,
resistcut
army
for want
of a timely sacriof the ceremony
fice
! But such is the power
of superstition,
and to
such
a
degree of possessionor infatuation had the
of his instruments
the magicians,
Devil, by the means
brought mankind.
This

I take

to

be the

meridian

of the Devil's

in-

230

SYSTEM

fluence, and when

the

greatest height. The

enough, but
Grecians
famed

not

so

were

MAGIC.

magic

diabolical

Romans

and

nation

at

was

its

superstitious

were

grosslygiven

wise

for wisdom

OF

up

yet the

and

the Athenians

were

philosophy;
and
flourished among
them
art
to a degree
beyond all the rest of the world. Nay, they despised
the wisdom
of all the world in comparison of their
own
tion,
; yet swallowed
up with the magic of superstithey were, in short,bewitched
by a religious
into superstition
to an
excess
equal
sorcery, and run
knowledge

for

science

to

madness
The

the

nay,
Numa

distraction.

Romans,

heels

leaders

and

as

I said

above, followed

them

at

though at first the wisest of their


rejectedthe image worship of the Greeks,

stood

and

out

one

hundred

and

seventy years

from

Pompilius,esteeming it absurd and impious


to represent thingsglorious,
by thingsbase or mean;
of the
yet Tarquinius Priscus followingthe usage
Greeks, (who, I say, of all the nations of the world,
the most
deluded
were
by the Devil,)brought in
the custom
of settingup the images of their gods in
their temples; and in some
of
ages after,this use
to
images came
up to such a height,and multiplied
such an infinite number, that it was
to imposnext
sible
them
from another, but they were
to know
one
their statues
and
over
obligedto write their names
gods,
of their gods, and demiimages ; and the numbers
grew
up to such a multitude, that they were
obligedto marshal them into regiments and classes,
of them
too
to
degrees and orders, and even
many
dii consentes
Such
as
select'^dii patritii,
repeat.
dii medii insigniores,
dii mediorum
common
or
gods,
terrestrial and
celestial heroes, gods and
gods,
deminymphs, and, in a word, an infinite throng of
gods.
infernal and
diabolic,that
Happy art ! however
the street
could furnish gods from
to the
Capitol;

OF

231

MAGIC.

dunghillgods, door-keeping gods, and


and above all the
gods, dii conscripti,

nay,
house

the

SYSTEM

learned

beatified

Lactantius

says,

the

rabble

senate-

rest,

of

as

gods

Epimenides Cretensis erected


in the Athenian
altar to the dii
plainsthe famous
ignatii,the unknown
gods, of which St. Paul took
by

men.

there to his time, when


he
notice, for it remained
made
that famed
for its quence
elooration, inimitable
and
and

beauty

language, as

of

strength of

argument,

well
when

lence
excel-

as

he

stood

Mars' hill at Athens, confutingthe wisdom


upon
the philosophers,
and perhaps magicians.
And

whence,

now,

but
superstition,

from

Devil, carried

among
black

on

call

all this

came

the
men

of

ignorance and

early delusions
by the help

of

the

of this

in all its several


art, and
magic or
compositions? that is to say, as above, divining,
southsaying,enchantment, witchcraft, sorcery, and
and
the
dealingwith familiar spirits,
necromancy,
we

Devil.
These

enthusiasm, enthusiasm
things introduced
and then witchcraft and magic
brought up idolatry,
fit
to a meanness
brought down the minds of men
to be deluded
by them.
It may
be improper to observe
not
here, that the
black art, as thus explained,
be less needful in
may
those days,when
the deluded
world was
more
easy
and
to be
than
when
cheated,
imposed upon
now,
the world seem
their eyes open, and require
to have
artifice to impose upon them
with.
more
In
men

the

Grecian

untaught, and

and

Roman

without

times, the minds


the

assistance

of divine

illuminations,were
easilyimposed upon, given
and
believe
lies ; they
to
strong delusions,

bigotedby

the

of

up

to

were

and
native superstitions,
priests,
by their own
and were
easilydeluded to worship any
as
above, unknown
gods,everybody's gods, and even
gods. Happy ignorance! compared to our age, who

232

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

arrived
are
knowledge and sense
from the slaveryand bondage
to a degree of liberty,
themselves
ing
of all religion
wise, in hav; that esteem
found out a new
happinessfor mankind, freeing
chains
of doctrine
him
the
and
from
principle,
triumphing in a state of complete atheism and irreligion,and instead of worshipping many gods, save
the trouble of idolatry,
and worship no
themselves
god at all.
their

by

It

pains, he

has

bestowed

in

; nay,

able

was

himself, an
it seemed
and

world

it

and

agents,

bring

to

some

that

this

he

to

never

by all his
pass, no, not
he had
pains and expense

to

the contrary, it

on

of

magic,
opinion it seems

my

into his

came

nagement
ma-

to the Devil
by an unforeseen, and, even
unexpected turn of his affairs : for first
to be a new
discoveryin its very nature,

had

Satan

what

Devil

the

cost

of

whatever

but

at ;

deal

bring

to

agents, and
been

employed

great

it has

confessed

be

must

pass

of

excess

of years ; and
these matters

I do
are

notion

no

of for many
find the most

not

immediately from hell, a


by
place,and so introduced
and advantage to mankind
;
is

invention

new

the

Devil

whether

or

learned

in

it,as whether

yet about

agreed

thousands

as

it

of the
favour

the

is

case

has in this practiceoutsinned


inverted, and as man
the Devil's instructor in
the Devil, so he has been
does
it,and brought the thing to him, as a projector
a

the person
it for him.

scheme

to

Indeed
think

it

Satan's
so

though
be

the

was

head,

as

do

the Devil

latter

go

the

that it

cunning

gross would
he
it is true

he would

as

down

had

he

suggest

mankind

that

to

nage
ma-

say I
entered
into

never

is,to imagine
the world

thing
any-

that

begun earlyin settingup

in the

to

have

justiceto

with

place of God, and


worshipped as a god, yet

himself
to

I must

whom

there

had
he
was

gotten himself

never
no

offered
God

to

to

be

adored
the

all ;

at

SYSTEM

to
Being existing,

no

supreme
of the world

homage

233

MAGIC.

OF

due,

was

its

to

as

whom
creator

and

preserver.
The Devil knew

they were

infused

with

life,and

but

the
with

the

in

the
;

and
earlyprinciples,

he knew

could

that

extinguished

the work

was

his

with

twisted

fire kindled

be

not

life ; that it

same

man,

that it was

whence

of

ture
na-

and, as he
obliterated,

reason,

thought it impossibleto be erased and


he never
so
attempted it. Not to believe a God!
All hell acknowledged the mighty truth, and the
Devil himself
could
could never
imagine mankind
be brought to questionit.
Infernal

devils

But

nor

ages found
turn'd the Devil

This
like

attainment

may

called

well be
indeed

but

kind
on

in.

invention

new

it is

run

up,

but

has

and

and
general infatuation,

in its
very

magic

founded

free, and

denied

sin,

to

ways

stock

by

God

out, to let the Atheist

sea

mankind

gained upon

new

is indeed

late South

our

deified,

being of

the

men

Till wiser
And

have

themselves
spirits

of

thing
No-

abstract.

thinking,rightlycalled

schemes

of the

refined

most

this :
could
such a system
act
as
infidelity,
upon
there be to work
of
what
magic must
up the mind
of receivingsuch a principle,
to a possibility
man

without

gives

the

to

than

blow

The

secret

racks
trepidation

And

while

he

be

must

work, and
art,

soul, what

God!

what
to

shock

the

it

reasoning

powers

It

No

astonishment.

more

the

to, that

magic

says

most

should

Thou
God, replies,

No

exquisitepiece

most

in itself

refined

and

the soul,

be

must

out

most

superiorin

more

superlativecraft
raze

the

of

of hell

fool !

magical
exquisite

wickedness

ever

impressionsof

arrived
a

God

234

the soul of

from

SYSTEM

which

the

that created
of power
the soul againstthe terrors

as

the

of his

of God,
representations
and of reason
had printed

nature

the

even

of

power

him

all the

out

lightof

upon his mind.


It is beyond

first riveted

they were

hand

the very same


that could harden
blot

where

man,

by

Maker, and

MAGIC.

OF

magic

loftytheme

and

upon,

it is also

it,so

reach

cannot

am

beyond me to conceive of it,either what power it is


tain
wrought by, or from what strange corrupted founI

it flows.
to

charge

Devil

I find

do

nor

Devil's

Satan

story,

confess, I cannot
with it,for I would
any

in all the

or

in the world

find

in my

heart

slander

not

the

it in all the

footstepsof

of his

accounts

I leave it therefore

management
the learned

to

antiquityof these times, to find


and
tell us from
its original,
out, if it be possible,
whence
it proceeds ; promising in the mean
time,
it begun, I'lltake
where
that if they will but tell me
where
it will end, and
to give them
account
an
care
that from
very good authority.
The
to deny the being of their
bringingmankind
so
Maker, is a thing in itself so surprising,
shocking
searchers

to

nature

raise
;

deal

our

into

the

and

to

that it

sense,

if possible,
to find
curiosity,
acknowledge myself to have
in the

of labour

considerable

taken

lightinto

been
the

cannot

its

out

lost

have

search, nor

hitherto

I have
any

common

able

all the

practicein

others.

nal
origigreat
thods
me-

give'me

to

loath,
inquireabout it,

matter.

am

I confess, to go to Satan himself to


and so deal with the Devil
myself,while
the

but

Besides,

I
I

am
am

ploding
ex-

very

doubtful, whether, if I did, he could give me


a
true,
I
full
of
it
for
under a full
at least,a
account
am
or
;

persuasionthat
was

from

the

the heart

beyond him,
of

nature

to

How

it is

man,

arrived

height beyond
of

man

became

that

by

the
his

original
own

provement
im-

his first instructor.

receptiveof

wicked-

236

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

OF

If, then, it shall be allowed


of human
reallyis,an extreme
have

the

least

to

be,

it

as

wickedness, it must
of magic in it,as magic is now

essence

considered

at

and

therefore

when

it in the

I mention

title of this

chapter,I call it magic in its practice


and perfection. What
it be,
mysteriouspower must
magic must there
or, as it is usual to express it,what
be in it,that mankind
be hardened
to a pitch
can
pable
capable of denying the power that made them, caof arguing againstthe reality
of that Being,
which
being !
gave them
Xor does the magic consist in the fact,neither do
I lay the stress
of it there ; or upon the sin against
the ingratitudeto
against common
reason,
sense,
their

Maker, the open

insult of

of

Heaven, the venture


it insults,and
power

provoking that Being whose


other things of like importance ; these
are
many
thingsthe people I am talkingto, and the age I am
a
talking in, can ridicule,and make
jest of, and
of them ; nor
shall I dwell
laugh at the mention
them, the divines are equal to this task, and
upon
it is.
their proper
work
I leave it with them.
But my
inquirylooks another way, and there the
ence,
magic discovers itself;viz.,by what strange influ-

by

what

wonder

secret

nature

it is

brought

men
say they have souls,that have a
sal
capacityof reasoningand judging,and whose univer-

about

that

in

who

passionis to be vain of that judgment, proud of


their reasoningpowers, and of their being capableof
censuring the defects of others, that these should
be capable of being thus imposed
ever
ceiving
upon, of reof desiringit should
such a notion, and even
This
is indeed
be true.
! and
here *I
astonishing
confess there must
be some
secret
magic, some
vailing
preof the Devil,or of what else,
artifice,whether
who

can

tell ?

Here

springs,able,when
to

the whole

set

movement;

must

be

some

wheels

and

agoing,to give a progression


and

here

must

be

some

se-

external,

had

no

hand

not

see

237

MAGIC.

wheels

and

springs;be

it internal,

infernal,I leave it as I find it ;


tates
thought before,my judgment dic-

that the Devil

me,

is

in the

not

plot,that

he

in

it,at least not at first ; what he may


since, I know
nothing of yet, and I do

done

have

or

only I think, as
to

OF

turningthose

hand

cret

SYSTEM

how

shall,at

least

till I have

not

made

further

inquiry.
lookinginto

In

of parts, and

who

this

which
absurdity,

men
many
in other things,

absurdities

scorn

so

but observe
how
into, I cannot
pleasedto come
and tricks trulymaarts
gical,
busy they are ; how many
do they find out, to reason
themselves
into the
belief of that horrid
! What
fuges
subterinconsistency
do they flyto, what
weak
as
they
arguments,
how do they cleave and cling
; and
are, do they use
that can
about them, loadingevery word
be offered
cavils,and with the
againstthem with innumerable
most
apparent sophistry!
are

One

sort

The

another.
his

will have

scepticforms

mind, but strips him

divests

him

God

of

one

kind,

one

of

of

God

in

the notion

of all his

governing power,

of

knowledge and wisdom,


all those glorious
attributes

holiness

and

and
for which he
justice,
him justly
is worthy to be adored, and which
make
the object of our
homage, and of our affection too.
him of the very constituting
The deist strips
part
of the Deity,and brings him down
level with
to
a
our
reasoning; divestinghim of all governing,protecting
and preservingprovidence,and particularly
of all resentment
againstthe vilest offences; robbing
him of the power
of rewards
and punishments,and
that they
making him so good, so kind and gracious,
do not leave him room
allow him any
to be just,or
let the cases
be what
resentment,
they will.
The
to

atheist outgoes them


reconcile their notions

less

to

reason

himself

all; and
to

into their

common

not

able indeed
sense,

much

audaciously
opinions,

238

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

OF

his eyes againstreason


and
tells you there is no
God
at all.
shuts

also, and

sense

; for
magic puts an end to all this difficulty
by consultingthe dark oracle,and entering a little
of the sacred science,as theywickedly
into the secrets
transformed
tell you it is,they come
into a new
out
kind of species,
they tell you that they are arrived
to a complete knowledge of the eternal mysteries;
is nothing but the sum
that God
of human
desires,
carried up into the
the ecstacy of an exalted spirit,
regionsof eternal calm and quiet,where the soul is
This they resolve by
in raptures of joy and love.
the lightof the refined sublime judgment to be the
Amor
perfectionof happiness,and that is God.
Deus
est Jupitercjuodcunque cupis.
They tell you, further,to descend to the personality
of a God, is talking
wildlyand unmethodically,

Now

and what

is inconsistent

rather
quality,
by words, any

than

nature

being,that

than

more

with

that the supreme


essence
of lightand glory,and

it

the

that God

by

inconceivable

an

is

be described

cannot

be limited

can

is

soul receives

an

space

spirit
lating
assimi-

tion
by the contemplalightand knowledge, even
of it,by the rays of a communicable
effulgence
;
it
that
continues
been
once
illuminated,
so
having
after.
enjoying a full lustre of eminent gloryfor ever
This unintelligible
stuff is all magic to me, and I
believe we
trulysay it is so to us all ; it is some
may
of the

cant

of the

profession
; and
makes
cause

to
to

the
boast

if this be

terms

of

art

in that

discoverythat magic
mind, the magicians will have small
it
of their improvement ; I presume

shall leave the mind


Now

trade, the

darker

that this makes

room

the

than
for

it finds it.

atheism,

or

deism,

polytheism in the mind, it is very evident ; for,


ing
entertainto the denying the divine Being, our
next
false and corrupt notions unworthy of God, and
of the reasoninghuman
soul, are fatal to religion.
or

239

MAGIC.

OF

SYSTEM

impressions have these things made


in this age, who preof the politest
men
some
upon
tending
to
extirpateall the notions of religionin
their souls,begin it with denying the being of the
them
that evidently made
God
; if you
pretend to
from nature, from visible things
argue from reason,
stration
to invisible,
they rejectit all,and call for demonheaven
measured
matically
mathe; they will have
it were
and
as
by scale
geographically,
and compass,
and will judge of things invisible according
Gunter
to
; they will allow of nothing bat
what
with their eyes, and feel with
see
they can
their hands, nor
will they believe any such thing as
an
incomprehensible. They will have all heaven
resolved into nature, all religion
into reason,
and all
God
into philosophy. They are
thus difficult
not
in other things; less evidence
will serve
them
in
shift with the weakest
crime, and they will make
in the world, to persuade themselves
arguments
into the lawfulness
and justiceof the vilest things
that they allow the practiceof; so partialare
they
their corrupt inclinations,
to
so
prejudiced against
straint
everythingthat looks like a superiorand legal reIs not
this justlycalled
their vices.
to
magic ? is it not with the utmost
proprietybrought
into a system
of magic ? is it not
really a black
art, a piece of conjurationand witchcraft ? is it not
Yet, what

all

necromancy

When

human

Would

reason's

Expect
By the

to

and

the Devil

wit, in search of thingsdivine,

lightwith

revelation

have

join,

made

Almighty being
same
lightby which we know
Creating by created would explain,
And

known
our

own

demonstration

of first powers
obtain ;
does the wild philosophyconfess,

How

Its weakness,
How
\\ hen

do

ienorance, and

the naturalists

and

gravelythey present

emptiness
So
the

So's dream,
sacred

scheme

240

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

Lay down the draught,draw out the magic plan,


A self-deriving
world, a self-creating
man
;
And
would
void of God
a nature
explain!
of crime possess'd,
Strange! how when men
are
once
Their

reasoning faculties are all suppress'd.


hints desire,
religionthey some

If of

What

proofs,what

What

difficulties,
ere
they can submit,
reasoning scruplesraise,what turns

What

demonstrations

To

shift the strong conviction

As

if religion,
all

to

they require!

from

of wit,
the mind !

confln'd,

sense

Should

every school distinction undergo,


rules of faith,to rules of reason
bow.
But if to harden'd crime they but incline,

And

In vain

their

The

reasoning lightpretendsto shine,

wildest notions
Reason
and nature

blindlyentertain ;
struggle: but all in vain.
milk they swallow
down,

Error, like mother's


And
by their choice, make
The

crime their own.


every
draught drink freelyin,

Take

deadly poisonous
ask no reasoningquestionswhen
crime by lump, howe'er
absurd

And

wed

And

they
and

sin.

gross,

mistakes, for better or for worse.


So peddling merchants, as their stocks increase,
Turn

wholesale-men,

and

th'

only trade by

piece.

The

ties,
then into these absurdibringing mankind
I say, is the height of magic ; it is making
atheistic notions, and
them
capable of entertaining
consistent
inon
pretence of reasoning,to receive principles
with reason
because
things divine
; and
in some
are
they run
particulars
incomprehensible,
into notions neither comprehensibleor rational.
This is infinitely
and
beyond all the enthusiasm
religiousfrenzy in the world ; it is brought about
a mere
by a possession,
rapture of the imagination,

which, in
of nature,

word, forms

of

mind

new

scheme

being,of life,of motion, of


future ; nay, they tell you
as
past, present, and
much
the common
; they tell you
conceptions of
thingsare only calculated to keep the world blind
new

notions

in the

and

OF

SYSTEM

241

MAGIC.

dark, that,wrapped up in their

they may

ignorance,

own

be easy.

supernatural
light,and by the study
of sacred science,(that is to say of magic,)a few of
the more
have attained
enlightenedpart of mankind
of things,and that view or knowledge
to a clearer view
is communicated
to the souls of those few, by
That

if

sublime

that the
and

that

by

influence
rest

yet it is

of the world

mankind

remain

not

so

understand
blind

in the

main,
nothing of it,

and

ignorant,for
study of a true

merely of application
to, and
knowledge.
These
the thingswhich they tell us of themselves,
are
and which they talk in a kind of cant, particular
themselves
sort
to their own
as
; representing
of angelicpeople,that live above the rest of
a kind
the world, and that act in a higher sphere,are
dowed
enwith superiorlight,
that live beyond the ordinary
of their fellow creatures.
What
rate
reality
there is in these things,
what attainments
they have,
and how
they have exercised them, we shall discover
when
look a little into the rest of
more
we
plainly,
it ; when
what
see
we
angelicthingsthey do, and
in what
manner
they exercise their extraordinary
faculties ; whether
they appear to be illuminations
want

from

heaven,
of the

from

the

or

delusions

realms

regionsof

of

of hell

or
light,

darkness

whether

mists
in

and

word,

tions
emana-

vapours
whether

from
the good
they are revelations and inspiration
cery,
Spiritabove, or enthusiasms, witchcraft,and sorprompted and assisted by the Devil.
How
how
low-prizedare all their undertakings,
and contemptible the methods
mean
they take to
these noble and superior faculties ! How
do
exert
they practiseupon mankind
by conjurations,
spells
and enchantments, by the most
and scandalous
pitiful
delusions, pretending to divine and superior
knowledge ! One part of their performancescons.

M.

242

sists in
fraud

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

OF

jugglingand sleightof hand,

falsehood, another
pretences ; and the last,and
real

and

part, in

mere

another

in the
as

necromancy

part in

ignorant
say, the only
dealingwith

most

I may
and

familiar

spirits.
In
their operations,were
their
acquirements
the
their power
from
Heaven, were
divine, was
extraordinaryaccomplishmentswhich they boast of,
truly,and as they say seraphic and heavenly, it
would
nal
appear in this,that like their heavenly origiin doing good ; they
be exerted
they would
would
in acts of charity,
be shown
to
of beneficence
to
mankind, moving the world
reform, and in a
and to every
word, in bringinga glory to religion,
laudable
the contrary, we
on
thing; whereas
see,
the magicians of the latter ages of the world
are,
and always have been, employed in the extreme
of
wickedness, in the blackest crimes, in protecting
devilish pracand encouraging the worst
and most
tices
in the world, prompting confederated
mischiefs,
joining in with murder, treason, assassination,and
all manner
of wicked
things.
Thus they tell us of the magiciansamong
the Germans,
who

fomented

the rebellion of those enthusiasts

called

which brought so many


thousands
Anabaptists,
Some
will tell us
to their grave
by war and treason.
that count
Wallenstein, the great generalunder the
Ferdinand
tle
II.,and who foughtthe great batemperor
of Lutzen
againstthe king of Sweden, used magic,
and

that several

and

about them,
spells

so

that

them

of the German
to

no

sword

would

but

that

they were

for that many


with charms

of them

officers had

render

cut

them

them,
deluded

were

found

no

by

charms

invulnerable,
bullets wound
the

among

magicians,
the slain

hanging about their necks, and that


Wallenstein
himself, notwithstandinghis magic art,
overthrown
and
was
shamefully beaten
by the
Swedes
in that great battle,and was
himself after-

244

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

CHAP.
The

his black

with

that

changed :

scene

magicians

the Devil

as

without

art
to

seem

II.

the
it

carry,

acted

first

at

magicians, so

the

without

the

on

now

Devil.
I have

Hitherto

transactions

all the
but

made

the aggressor
in
himself and
mankind,

between

must

we

now

the Devil

the

turn

tables

for whether

it

and to his
that, rindingthings go on currently,
mind, he only sits still and looks on, like an engineer
who
formed
has, with infinite art and great fatigue,
machine, then sets it at work, and seeing it
a new
be

perform according to expectation,sits


and
satisfaction,
the

his

head, does
him

drive

can

lets it go round
of itself ; or
of man,
corrupt, and prompt

nature

the foolish and

with

down

foul

thingsthe Devil
faster
on
reallyrun
;

this

as

to

the

Devil

doubt, which either philosophy


not
yet resolved, 1 must

divinityhave
leave it to time and experienceto explain.
That thus it is,the fact is plain; if the black
or

diabolic

art

was

it

let it be whose
to

first a machine

at

will,it works

the Devil's

of the

Devil, or
of itself,
it performs

now

satisfaction

or

he has little to do

the wheels

go round.
Nay, we may say, the scholars teach the master,
the
the magician seems
to guide,nay, to command
but

to

sit stilland

all

put into

could
than

ther
whe-

Devil, whose
to

art

see

it is that

the lines in my

The

obsequiousDevil

The

mill

turns

the mill.

round

he

and
professes,

ing
accord-

title,
attends
the

the sorcerer's

horse

who

spell;

first turns

round

SYSTEM

It is worth
is that

turn

245

MAGIC.

remarkable

observinghere, how
to be given to
seems
machines.

infernal

these

OF

At

the

the

working
Devil

first the

of

had

obligedto act
his acquaintto make
with great craft and subtlety
ance
them, as I have observed at large; after
among
to such
a degree,that he
this, he got the ascendant
(as the Devil, you know, is apt to encroach where
for it)set himself up for a guide,then
he finds room
first followed
then
a
as
a
a
god : was
governor,
director or adviser ; next
obeyed and submitted to
then (forhe
commander
and
a
; and
as
governor
never
rests)worshipped as a god, which, no doubt,
be his highest,
must
his first,
and of necessity
was
mankind,

with
difficulty

some

and

aim

But

ambition.

by

now,
to

seems

was

have

know

we

not

fate, mankind

what

got the better of him; instead of being

in form, and
humbly expected, as in
upon
instead of being paw-wawed,
his first appearances,

waited

great assemblies

and
an

of

audience

instead
less
and

him, he

call,and

woman's

of

and

being

ceremonies
comes

the most
upon
counsellor
or

used

to

obtain

old
every
occasion ;
trifling
at

now

adviser,much

an

errand
he is a mere
now
boy, runs
governor,
like a horse,
work
goes, will do any drudgery,

dens,
dog, dig ditches, carry burbuild churches, or
anything the priestsand
Newmarket
do ; witness
the
conjurers bid him
heath, Stonehenge, Crowland
abbey, and a thousand
cause
more
things,which, to be sure, the Devil did, beelse they could be done.
how
don't know
we
The magicianswere
formerlythe Devil's servants,
but now
they are his masters, and that to such a
degree,that it is but drawing a circle,castinga few
the
muttering a little Arabic, and up comes
figures,
at a tavern, with
a
Devil, as readilyas the drawer
D'ye call,sir ? or like a Scotch caude, with What's

fetch

your

and

carry

honour's

like

wull, sir ? nay, and,

as

the learned

in

246

the

say, he

art

MAGIC.

OF

SYSTEM

must

he

come,

can't

to

e'en

may

he

for him

and

wish

can

In

useless.

of occasion

manner
as

him

vote

the

desire

bishops,we
as

ire

them

of

And

word, there is

mankind

it : then

doors.

tempting, he is quite out of


think, as the old parliamentdid by
as

help

no

forward

nay,
faster than the
;

some

Devil
sin
tell us
we
cunning men
can
keep pace with us : as witness the late witty
who
blest her
and moderately wicked
lady
that the Devil never
stars
tempted her to anything,
,

well
better, for she knew
sin without
him, and that it would

himself

understood

he

enough how
be losinghis

to

Likewise

time

her.

to

much-honoured

happy friend, the

our

values

who

sir H

talk

to

this

himself

upon
is able

accomplishment, that he
gentleman ; nay, he merits

much

lar
particu-

sin like

to

Satan, in

from

he speaks the
be believed when
that, if he may
of himself, he is also able to teach him (the
worst

Devil)

he is.
than
refinedlywicked
certainlygives the Devil very
him ; and though I don't hear
about
school to the
to
gentleman is yet come

be

to

sir H

This

little trouble
that the old

baronet,

yet

more

the

as

don't

baronet

to

come

learn

to teach
him, so he (the Devil) need not come
well accomplishedin
as
him, for that he is certainly

of

the horrid

art

live

The

age we
in that which
or

no

not

is

is yet

the Devil

as

by

in black

in,fruitful

way

him.

make

can

of eminence

we

undetermined, ) affords

I dare
many,
wickedness
; it

us

bright,examples of naming
new
thing to hear the right honourable
to
though his lordshipis known

say
no

lord

arts, (whether
call black art

my
be

no

necromancer

neither,

rate

himself

mechanic,

poor-headed rabble,

them, who

dare

be

devils,but

impudence enough,
trulyflagrant. It is indeed
have

but
a

above
he

as

modern

low,

justly calls

understand

don't
not

the

it ;

genius to be
accomplish-

SYSTEM

and

ment,
to

great

able

him

that

And

and

practice,
though the

perhaps have

may

crime, insomuch

and

art

acquirement,and

own

affront if the Devil

an

of

lord.

mentioned

exalt his

to

accumulated
for

sin like

to

just now

man

reason

additions

requiressome

be

247

MAGIC.

OF

to

that he would

should

boast

of

take

it

pretend to prompt
who

perhaps Satan,

understands

than to disturb
manners
good breeding,has had more
his lordshipthat way,
seeing him go on so
happilywithout him ; yet it may be acknowledged
the watchful
times
seraph does find a little business someof his lordship's
some
imitators,being
among
at some
happy pains to form them, as the moderns
them as finished devils of quality
express it,and make
his lordship; so that we
as
may be satisfied there is
we

shall

not

among

great fear

no

infernals,no,
out

is

abominables,
and

himself

allows

of human

of rank.

men

the

Devil, growing so
world, and men
growing,

in the
proficients
in proportionhumble

said, such

as

succession

not, then, that


of business in the

Wonder
much

want

to

be

science
as

to

the obedient

of
his

it must

his game
heard
of a

I have
and

he had

come

when

made
he

him

but

called,that is

to

the
made

that

mind
him

to
or

then

he

should

try whether
no

and

most

grateful,
very unnot, where

besides

that, he

cunning

ever
say, that whensuch circles,and

magician drew such and


such and such figures,
and then

name,

times
some-

magician,that when the Devil


bargain that he should always

was

comes

be

too, and he is too


wherever
it will go.

push

to

would

allowed, if he should

be

the age is so obligingto


finds it for his interest
not

He

duct,
con-

servant

of every star-gazer and figure-caster


; that he
he is sent, nay,
when
he is called, goes when
before he is called, and is the
comes

diligentdevil imaginable.

the

for

the

be

Devil

making

sure

to

would
this

called him
appear, had
be honest

by
a

to

experiment,per-

248

formed

all his

the

however
to

he had

MAGIC.

call

no

self,
them, by him-

pleasedwith.

the

little game
with the Devil
again,and when he came, the
the business ; he told him
was

came

mightily
might make

thought he

and

was

necromancer

this he

After

for it ;

of occasion

manner

punctual devil kept his word,

tittle,which

OF

exercises,as I may

when

and

SYSTEM

he

so

calls him
him

asked
spirit
he

had

up
what

business,

no

and to be better
only called him for his company,
acquainted. Very well, says Satan, or Beelzebub,
will call

who

or

you
that he knew

what

patient devil
showed

no

sport, making

had

me,

him

called

it

him, 'twas very


but

you

well, and
after

some

Devil

so

often

and

the
so

asking him, as before,


up for,and he tellinghim he
sation,
only that he liked his conver-

pany
up for the sake of his compleased,
at all dissays the Devil, not
it ; then go along with
to hear

enough

of my

the trouble

to
so
come
givingme
with that the conjurer felt himself lifted
the ground, which
made
air a little from
out
horribly.

know

with

Devil

shall have

without

I don't

the

seems

him

Very well,
I am
glad

and

; but

fool of the

called

and

was

remember

again very quietly.


went
on
fellow,it seems,

business, but

no

name

of resentment,

long,till,at last,the
he

I don't

left him

foolish

what

for

answered

manner

conversation
The

his

him,

what

argument

and

company,
far : and
up

in the
him

entreaties

cry
he

compassionin him that is known


with anything of that kind ; but
not
to be furnished
perhaps the Devil was not quite ready for him, and
that he might do him
service in the
knew
more
he
station he was
newly entered into ; so it seems
that time : however
it
did not take him quiteaway
the magician was
of trying
cured
effectually
was,
offered to make
a jestof the
experiments,and never
used,

so

as

Devil any

to move

more.

If I should
a

of

our

the

nobody

ever

enough

to

banter

the Devil

characters

too

the Devil

may

home

near

wonder

took
but

spark

far off of

not

perhaps

indeed

who

man,

lived

would

Temples, you

of this bold

name

he

that

249

MAGIC.

OF

tell you

conjurer,and

of

my

SYSTEM

at

have

to

must

the
wit

bring

not

besides, who

one

knows

with discoveringhis
charge me
and
I say no
secrets
so
betraying conversation?
at the
me
: if anybody finds
more
out, and guesses
man
by the story, I shall be only sorry for the person,
for the picture.
not
As I was
musing of these things the other day,
stories of this sort
and having a great many
merry
in my budget, was
fit to be
consideringwhich was
into my thoughts,how,
told, and which not, it came
time since from Daventry towards
travellingsome
but

Leicester, I

met

the road

on

with

countryman,

of

being myself a stranger to the road, I asked


told me,
to Northampton ; the countryman
way
with a tone
of melancholy and
that
dejection,
was
going to Northampton, and if I pleased,

whom,
the
but
he

I would

and

over-ride

not

him, he would

show

me

so

ing
suit-

the way.
I

was

horse,

be

to

man

but

when

him

to

an

hands, and
so

had

sometimes

than

get into
which

he, the

into

or

he

hole

or

matter

discourse

as

and

not

very

poor
perceived the

follows

you

ill

sir ?

minded
been

have
or

shunned.

with

Countryman. Why,

two

other

some

have

and

would

man

ditch

might

I, what's the
short

but

I still

on

his eyes,
that if his horse had
little,

post,

service,and

together;
and never
pensive and sad, spoke little,
I asked him some
questionwhich obliged
answer
sighed and lifted up his
; often
went

we

his, for he

to

pace

my

his offered

glad of

very

run

three

his way

more

cious
saga-

against a
times

he did

place in the way,


Countryman, says
and so we
begun the

250

"Why,you

Author.
or

horse's

your

else you

or

C.

of
So

don't
;

you

lead

may

me

somebody

want

you

your feet,
ampton,
Northto

mind

to

seem

lead you

to

ditch.
I go,

much, indeed, where

for your
C. A

horse

by

stable

horse!

for my

mean

so, indeed

guide to

if you

can't

me

As

what, in

not

what

I'll

guide

And

then

in his

stand

tears

! what

ditch, I

becomes

the way to Northampton.


And
{Here he stopped and fetched a
saw

stable

enough

A.

some

you'llbe but an odd


keep yourselfout of harm's

said

thoughtI

in

before, I care
but, however, master,

what

this time.

?
suppose
A. Yes, I

way.
C.

or

me.

think, truly; why, if you were


found
that I know, you would
have

roads

me

MAGIC.

OF

will be in

not

care

becomes
A.

feet

I think

but
too,

SYSTEM

then

of
well

you

then

sigh, and
eyes.)

? what

will you

do with

yourselfthen ?
C. Nay, I don't know,
I ; hang myself, I
not
think, I don't know anything I can do better.
A. Prythee,friend,what's the matter
? is it such
tell it ? I hope you have not
a secret
you dare not
committed
C.

murder.

No,

murder

no

murder;

robbery ;

nor

have

'tis

committed
such

no

neither
matter

great

neither.
A.

No

great matter,

and

yet talk

of

hanging

yourself!
C.

It is

it would
A.

great

matter

me

Ay,

to

me,

though, it may

the eyes of others.


if it be
much
not
too

be,

nothing in

Well, friend,
let

you.
C.

be

ask you

what

more
you or fifty
fool if I tell you.

it is ;

may

perhaps I
ask

me

may
but

cret,
se-

help
I

am

252

A.

Do

many
C.
I

Be

No,

no,

and

must

A.

MAGIC.

OF

contented, if you

honest

an

SYSTEM

is forced

man

that won't

will find it

do

can't

help it,as

do.

to

contented

I can't be

out.

Well, but do you think hanging yourselfwill

discover

it

to

you, or
about it ; d'ye think you
you'rehanged ?
C.

No

A.

Well,

C.

Did

for

shall know

the

secret

not

get leave

A.

if you

what

but

did ?

for

heaven,
that, especially
upon
and

part with

would

not

who

to

you
but the

foot you

the

speak of, I

mean

he

Devil, I don't think

if he

you,

have

Well,

the

for

as

would

C.

I could

do you think could give you leave ? As


I suppose
about
you don't think much

Who

murder

when

of it.

doubt

why, d'ye think


again and plague them

come

murder

being hanged

had

once

it

depend
Devil,

upon
it may

fast

you

so

much.

too

be, would

tell

me

'tis.

A.

And

C.

Why

them
way
A.

I would

for I
You
be

of the

man

C.

am

are

content

you

be the better

get him
that

to

would

do

as

well

plague
another

they shall have no rest.


terrible revengefulfellow,that you
to go to the Devil
to be revenged

of the whore

you.
too

you

have

should

put

in, master.

A.

I wonder

indeed

you

han't

are
you
murder

madman,

I should

your wife.
she's afraid
C. Ay master,
has been too cunning for me,
A.

of my clutches.
She's in the rightof it :

C.

Ay,

got

been

revenged of
: why
spirit

furious

already,consideringyour

and

and

come

did ?

if he

resolved

that cuckolds

And

that

would

and
little,

would

her

what

be

afraid

o' that

you

too

for she is

run

should,

but

she

for

it,

out

but

she has robbed

can

me

you
too.

blame

her ?

A.

Robbed

have

been

forced

fool

her,

think

she

must

if she

and

stayed ;

not

expect ?

you

murdered

you
I will find them

Well,

C.

could

she would

go

was

away

could

empty,

could

fly,you

to

what

have

to

253

MAGIC.

OF

! ay,
have

you
would

if you

why

SYSTEM

out, if

they

above

are

ground.
If you

A.

can,

but

mean;

you

they

are

pray

gone

together?
C.

the rogue
is,which
of.
to be informed
A.

which

And

Devil

to

was

A.

do

Why,

or

who

thingsI

content

to

want

the

to

go

else could

one

any

think

you

be

main

know

but

tell

went.

if the

Devil

did

know,

tell you ?
not, master?

he would

that
C.

Why
Why

A.

than

whores

and

C.
that

Nay,
;

think
you
theirs ? do you
cuckolds
there
do

friend

that's

the

A.
C.

and

if he

What

Why

Devil

the
think
are

he

is

I shall be

Devil

more

your

how

cares

many

indeed, I did

true

however,

but

going, whether
no

would

where

care

I should

of the

one

he

sure

I didn't

me,

is

you
?

discover

If I

C.

that, then

if I knew

Nay,

not

informed

knows

think

where

anything

of
am

of it

or

does

then, what

if he

I believe

then

does

1 shall

get it

out

of him.

of the Devil ? why,


out
d'ye mean,
where
are
you going ?
of his acquaintance,master,
C. To one
that will
I dare
tell me,
and
;
say, for a piece of money
though the jade han't left me a shirt to my back, I
A.

What

little money
for this work, and
I
will do it.
will have it out, if money
What
do
A.
are
mean,
countryman,
you
you
reallygoing to the Devil?

have

borrowed

254

C.

SYSTEM

OF

tell you

Why to
cunning man,

the

master, hard
told will discover it all

am

A.

Well,

C.

Yes

else he

MAGIC.

truth, I

going to
by Northampton, that
to

you call that


for he deals
certainly,

could

do

never

such

What

strange things does

C.

Why

he

cast

their lost cattle

are,

helps them

to

A.

And

C.

To

he

tell
A.

show

be

sure

the

me

A.

And

he

well

A.

you,

him

cunning

Well

that

in my

deals

if I desire

myself.

should

not

you

show

you
are

man's

face,
?

then

you

to

put

cheat

don't

me

dream

you,

upon

pretending
of the

if you chance
to
will go and
murder
so

cuckold
a
you
cheat ; he no

man,

?
more

dream

of
will

him

I tell you
your
deals with the

do.

then, I'll go
in

will

sleep.

you

is

man

C.

olded
cuck-

know,
you
you ne'er the wiser.

making

than

has

of his fault.

face

man,

Devil

why

times
often-

they say he
looking-glass.

master

him, where

Very well, and


for

another

does

his fault

be

you

honest

an

where

folks

tell who

can

as

and
that's the man,
C. Well, but he will make
see

do ?

them, and

master

face in

if he

what

show

and

or

that's all
to be
sure,
your
money
of.
I tell thee countryman,
'tis all
are
only rogues and jugglers,they

man's

'Twill

and

he

goods again.

can,

you don't know


C. Nay, that's none

A.

Devil,

get their

they
nothing of the matter.
Why that can't be,

C.

the

take

He'll

know

with

robs

he

sure

thing as

one

you can
cheat
a

and

be

the Devil?

to

tell who

you think
don't you ?

you,

going

figure,tell

so

strange things.

A.

can

me.

do

but

am

magic, and

it,and

I shall

to

Oundle, there's

he'll raise the


see

him

and

Devil

man

for

talk with

me

him

A.

And

C.

I shall believe

it

believe

will you be
I shall know
him

? how
C.

own

my

Devil

the

it,shan't I ?

see

eyes ?
when
you

'tisthe Devil

sure

by

his cloven

see

foot,shan't I,

master

I believe

A.

your life?
C. No,

not

why

heard
a

the Devil

see

of

raise the Devil

great many

strange thing,master?

I do

believe

you

that

magician

hardly by
such

know,

not

the

but

countryman,

Devil

occasions
extraordinary
three-half-penny
conjurer,nor

your

business

C.

can

be called up upon

may

in

strange thing,that I don't believe

don't

What,

A.

ever

of it.

word
C.

did you

is that such

'Tis such

A.

I, but I have

not

that have;

one

when

know

you

you

sure

I won't

255

MAGIC.

it,do

believe

you

why d'ye think


A. Why, do
him

OF

SYSTEM

as

but

upon

is.

yours

won't

the Devil come


when
he is called?
Why,
make
him come,
can
why, the magician at Oundle
they say, whether he will or no : if he does but draw
a

circle and

can't
Lord's
A.

round

turn

five times

help appearing,no
will

Why,

he

if

come

we

say

master
Ay, certainly,
; why,
that, d'ye?
A. Nay, I don't say I doubt it ;
try it yourself.

No, I

heard

an

Devil

that

A.

such
C.
dare

old

way

at

woman

occasion

Ay,

tried

never

I wonder

not

we

said the

our

prayers

C.

C.

if

backward.

prayer

backward

than

more

it,the Devil

in

it,that's

Daventry

you should
to talk with

talk with

don't

but

did you

true

used

;
to

but

doubt

ever

I have

raise

the

often.

very

want

you

to

not

you

have

him.

talk with

him

try it,when

him, that I do,

by myself neither.

but

256

A.

Why

SYSTEM

? you

not

MAGIC.

OF

well

know

enough

what

to

say

him.

to

C.

that's

Ay,

him
manage
their trade
But

A.

Devil

What

they

are

d'ye mean,

and

him

to

to

'tis

us.

strangers.

no

? I

master

how

charges, and

the

you

you

know

used

are

him

save

and

don't

between

it would

fancy the
C.

deal

to

do

they

as

but

true,

never

him

saw

in

life.

my

he

say

ha'nt

Well, if you

A.

has

Why

so, master?

A.

You

would

of

do,

if he

C.
have

for

been

not

Why,

work

with

mad,

be

must

of

hanging yourself,
as
murder, so familiarly
you

at

half

am

do ? I

me

talk

never

being hanged
had

I dare

in yours.

been

C.

and

in his company,

been

sir

revenged

you.
would
what

you

'em.

on

the Devil had


been with you,
you
'tis he makes
talk of revenge
; that's all the
you
Devil, and ends in damnation
; for if he is a spirit
A.

I told

Ay,

which

waits

destroy us,
C.
I

me,

either

know
not

am

the

sure

in that

tell

that

does

well think

very

Why,

C.

No,

man.

another

runs

who

all evil motions

doest
not
friend, thou
is working in thee, and when

horrid

all such

about

to

thee, honest

thoughts

and
self-murder, revenge,
be from
the Devil.
others, must
C. Well, master, let's talk no
A.

can

those

way

will you
has made

not

to

the

at

hast

had

mischief

more

of

that, my

inquireof

the Devil

to

present.

reallygo
you

thou

as

doing

about

head

all he

things,master, not I;
Devil has had nothing to do with
or
anything else.

the Devil

when
;

may

understand

I don't

but

A.

we

and

him.

from

come

devour,

to

to

cuckold

Devil, I only go

?
to

the

cunning

SYSTEM

Yes, and

A.

he

and

Well

A.

And

conjurerat Oundle,
Devil, it

raise the

can

C.

far

so

you

hinder

to

as

? do you think he would


than she is ?
her wickeder
wickedness

C.

Nay,

do

can

that's

he

too

much

By

this time

little of

but

not

however, I'd try what

I'llgo

him.

to

this

we

side

what

you
I

the

town

the
not

was

it,

you

he

hill,I offered

story, but

was

Cross, a

seeing the
go on faster,seeing
but he bespoke me

Northampton
to

and

before me
the way was
:
keep him company
; for,master,

lie in the

e'en

upon

Queen's

to

come

were

I knew
to

him

so

was

o' t'other side.

from

town

say,

your wife's
rather make

I bade
positive,
experiment; but depend
won't betray the secret
to

go and try the


said I, the Devil
is

true

resolved

am

I found

When

you

seems.

then, he deals with the Devil, not I.


do you think, as I said before, the Devil

befriend

would

the

to

257

MAGIC.

OF

he, if you

says

tell

and
come
night,I'll certainly
cunning man
says to me.
unwillingto hear the result of
curious to hear what
particularly
all

the
the

magician at Oundle could do ; so I resolved to stay


at Northampton that night,and we
kept company
When
to the town,
we
came
togetherto the town.
I put up at the George Inn, and thought he would
have

in with me
; but when
gone
door, he bade me good bye for the

cunning
town,

he

man,

and

said,lived

he would

two

talk with

we

the

to

came

present, for the


miles

him, and

of the

out

to

come

me

night.

at

I
but

went

into my

heard

no

there

all that
of my

news
s.

m.

The

made

intended, and

day

and

stayed there

poor

evening.

which
indisposed,
I

and

of my

more

all that

than

inn

night,

cuckold
next

the man
countrymorning I was

stay longer at the inn

me

indeed

was

obliged to

nighttoo, but

countryman,

all

which

made

stay

still I had
me

no

little

258

but

chagreen ;
to

comes

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

last he

at

but

me,

OF

tillthe

not

back

came

again, and

day

next

eleven

about

o'clock.
Then
I

I had

as

been

waitingbefore
little angrily;

began, and spoke a

you
O

I, what's

says

now,

dodge

about

so

with

matter

you

that

sir,says he, let

the strangest

the

very patiently,
What's
siness
the bu-

me

in, and

come

I'll tell you

things

I
then, says I, and sit down;
thought you had been lost, or had forgot your
in, and we
promise. So he came
begun another
short discourse,as follows :

Well,

C.

in

come

I have

master,

had

hard

night'swork

on't.
What

A.
have

mean

of

Why

first,
master,

I went

you

work,
night's

where

been

you

C.

do

to

my

cunning

man,

which
it seems
he takes
shilling,
will speak a word.
A.
Ay, ay, they are in the right,'tis the only
for.
thing I can call them cunning men
C. Why
are
they cunning in that ?
A. Because
they know if they did not take the
wards,
beforehand, nobody would give it them aftermoney
because
they can tell nothing,nor say anything
and

him

gave
before he

the purpose.
Well, I gave him
to

C.
half
so

be

I told him

but

crown,

he

condescended

A.

That

had,

all do.

so

the

in

shilling
; he
I

was

charityto

and
poor man,
take a shilling.
a

there was
say, he saw
he took what
he could get
is

But

to

come,

what

did

he

demanded

no

do for

and

more
so

it,what

to

they
did

he tell thee ?
C.

A.

Examine

C.

Why

he examined

she carried

you

me

very
about what

how

long

with

her, what

my

I assure
strictly,

you.

wife had

been

o'clock she

gone,

went

what

at, what

260

I think

you are
I trembled
like

SYSTEM

cunning

as
an

MAGIC.

OF

he

as

was

so

frighted

leaf,master.

aspen

the
to
see
Why, didn't you say you wanted
Devil, to tell you all ?
C. Ay, that's true, master, but I was
deadlyfraid
for all that, especially
when
I thought he was
justa
coming.
A.

A.

Well, and how

C.

Came

on

cheat

mere

all come
that

why,

master,

the man's

he

had

got my

money,

Well, but what

something,though
and

it ? for I find he told you


don't like it : did he bid you

you

over

and

ugly

has

all his

and
go home
did not I say the
C.

mind

had,
knew

or

he

have

A.

No,

no,

t'other

hand

I have

if

all, master,
;

rogue,

you'llhave

tience
patold
I
you
he
and
so

master.

beforehand,
money
ha' had a farthing
never
; and

he

enough.
he

they
pay when
but go on, what did he say ?
takes me
a judge, he
as
by the

knew

don't like the story ;


C. Why, as grave

hand, felt my

thee ?

my

should

that well

to

same

I'lltell it you
; he's a rogue

would

pleasedye : I reallyfancy
good honest advice, and bid
thy business, and be easy ;

not

given thee

has

thee

have

made

trouble

his

I find he

man

have

not

story.

A.

he,

he had

when

and

easy,

circles,and said all his witchcraft


sits down
and calls me
to him,
to himself, he
bade
sit down, and begun his
me
very civilly
and

turns

he

nothing

was

yourselfabout it ?
C. Hang him, rogue

the

rogue,
and when

me.

quiet and

be

least

nothing,at

me

signified
anything to

home

of it ?

came

it !

all,he told

to

A.

go

then, what

folks

never

pulse,holding his conjuringpaper


all the while

calculated

the

Hark

times

in

thee, friend,says
and

the

seasons,

I
in a direct opposition,
brought your names
done everythingto satisfy
be done,
you that can

SYSTEM

and

all my numbers
of your case
sum

the

OF

and

passionatefellow,
side

and

crosses

your

he

and

run

whore,
cuckold
A.
C.

his

me

A.

and

agree,

this is

ful,
poor, honest, fretstands
here
one
on
a

his damned

me

t'other

scolded

side

one

figuresagain ;

and

he

side, says

figures,

she

here
and

has

at

angered

to

come

of you.
And
did the

he

is.

why, I
Ay, and

of it
to

me

and

now

tell you

mercifully,
un-

she

call her
you
who has made
a

say all this to you, friend ?


and a great deal more,
like a

man

He

cunning

man

! he

is

head
block-

all that before.

knew

might easilygather it from

he

her,

you

for fear

away
and

is

then

for your ill usage of


have
fallen upon her and
her
beaten
and threatened
to murder
her, and

as

that

showed

Yes, master,

rogue

are

circles,on

wife

poor
showed

you, and
and you
is

he

then

and

accounts

you

261

MAGIC.

your

discourse.
C.

No, master, that he could not, I am sure.


A. Well, then, you will make
him a cunning man
time that you call him a blockhead
indeed, at the same
and
from

you,

full of your
then?

advice

can't
But

fell to

gathered as much
help it ; you are

go

on, what

did he

fore
betoo

say

preaching,and givingme

home, friend,says the toad, and be easy

tell your friends you


are
sorry you
in such a heat, and
that you
hope your
home
come
again,for you won't do her

quiet,and
been

wife

will

thee

you

story.

own

Go

have

any
and

and

Why, then, he

C.

and

I tell you

fool.

hurt

she'll

and

then

neighbours will tell her,


lovinglyagain to you ; for I tell

come

friend, says

poor woman
and white

is
here

no

your

he, thou
whore, I
and

then

conjuring paper ; she is


hast only a whimsey come

art

the

wrong,

the

show

it you in black
pointedto his cursed

can

he
very

in

in

honest

thy head

woman,

because

thou
she

262

is gone;
and be

SYSTEM

I tell thee

And

C.

Yes,

art

cuckold, go home

no

did he say all this to thee ?


and a great deal
to he sure
master,

stuff; what

him

thou

MAGIC.

quiet.

A.

such

OF

I be in such

should

more

passionwith

for else ?

A.

Upon
or

man

an

his

counsel

thy

case

to

amuse

you,

that's
C.
him

thy
Ay,

be

another
since

to

say

he

advantage

and

man,

thee

I tell thee

follow

to

that

said

it all

done

was

all you

course
dis-

whole

thy

have

might

it is no
ay, master,
cunning and as wise
of

account
guess
for I have
been

there

that, and

ning
cun-

have

to

said,

case.

very

as

to

wise

advise

figuresand circles
but 'tis plain from

his

be

thee, I firmlybelieve 'tis

it; he

discovered
without

tell

and
tittle,

he's

I would

for I do

nothing

I think

and

man,

he

so, that's for his

believe

conscience

o' my
honest

but

that I have

no,

thee

make

may

word, friend,whether

my

at

have

for

matter
as

he

that, let

will,I have had

better
advice
it, and
Oundle, master, since
with

met

cunning

man

indeed.

C.

reallybeen

consultingwith

indeed.

Nay, then, 'tis like you have


indeed ; mayn't a body know
with

C.

there

would

have

basket

too

no,

or

of

am

I don't know

for I have

what

good

been

whether

frightedout

hat had
been
if my
on,
lifted it off,though I had had

let

me

vice
ad-

have

you

sure

applesupon

Come,

had

Truly master,

it you
wits.

A.

I have

I believe

A.

met

you

then ?

Devil

the

have

Why,

A.

my
hear

can

tell

of my
my hair
a

good

head.
it

however,

as

well

as

you

can.

C.

Why
wthin
('tis

I came
master, when
mile of Oundle
two

to

the man's

house,

think, or there-

about,)it

almost

was

I knocked

worse.

at

old
black, frightful

A.

And

C.

Yes,

very
the

soon

A.

good

and

he

you

thought you

not

you

did

came

bade

down

wished

; but

I did

that

comforted

books, and a
says he, let me

upon
pen and

into

come

the

like

the

me

servant,
bring in

little ; then

table

ink, and

candle, and

great elbow-chair, with

it, and

before

every
blue as

snuff

go

but

myself out of the house,


the old gentleman whistled,

him

in

had

were

was

in;

come

burnt

fellow that looked

young

another, and
him

thought

me

candle

spoke

if he

I trembled

Very well, so

again,that
in

it,and
the

he

which

it.

Indeed,

and

bade

at

company,

C.

in

the

been

him

large room,

candle
I

it had

I asked

when

into

me

frightedat

Devil, for

the

smiled, and

he

tall,

not?

was

not

and

of me, for
I looked
as

inch

it

be

to

it the

for him.

I asked

you sure
I think he was

carried

begun
thought

are

dim-burning

one

man.

before

to me
civilly
cunning man,

he

so

dark, and that made


the door, and out came

sight,for

the very first


Devil was
come

263

MAGIC.

OF

SYSTEM

Come

paper.

sat

little table

great

was

he

many

friend,

thy business,for though I am


of those ignorantfellows you call cunning men,
none
to know,
yet perhaps I may tell you what you want
upon
A.

know

foot.

better

Well, he

begun pretty high :

pretend to ?
C. I replied,Sir, I was
dealt in secret
things,that
call cunning
and those we
I

am

very

again;

but

sorry

he

and

so

stopped me,

told

was

you
understood
men

made
and

;
as

if I

could

that

one

the black

art,

mistaken,

am

if I would

said,Look

he

you,

go away

friend,

fellows you call cunning men,


I
them
to be all cheats ; my
look upon
practice is all
divine, of a superior nature, I study things in a
I

am

none

of those

what

264

higher sphere,I

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

OF

mysteriesof an invisible
the world
of spirits
unem-

deal

in the

with
world, and converse
bodied, who are beneficent and kind to
spiritsembodied, and not only converse
below, but are helpfuland serviceable
occasions.

can't

too,
C.

indeed,

No
I

case,

for I found

thought

he

he

A.

But

C.

No, he

money,
You
may
that

box

be

to

pulled out

offer him

the

low-prized.

very

money,

he

did

not

I suppose
?
do these things for

I believed

he

did

but

he

said,

put what

you pleasein there, pointingto a


the table ; I shall disposeof it
upon

stood

and
better uses,
to
charitably,
would
do yourself; so I put the
had

which

my

money,
ordinary fellow, and so I

the

found

tell him

me

pocket, and

my

an

not

said

he

as

he bade

went

not

was

took

he

words,

that purpose.
for your
hand
beforemoney

ask

in

and

would

hard

all

on

us

to

more

when

but

crowns,

to

us

did ?

haud

put my

half

two

he

t'other

as

deal

are

with

all his

remember

but he said
master,
A.
Well, did not

us, who

slit like

A.

Very well, this

C.

Then

he

bade

he, I perceiveyou
your mind
soul have
been

be, than

you

money

into his

box,

tradesman's

looked

man

till.

great indeed.

tell him

me
are

it may

of

my
a

case

troubled

for, says
ance,
counten-

is

oppressed,the passionsof your


in a perturbation,
spiritsare
your
flutteringstill,and in a storm, though something
abated
of what
they have been ; pray be very free,
and tell me
case, as fullyand plainlyas
your whole
can.

you

Well, I

A.

assure

you

he

spoke

in

state, with

great deal of majesty.


C.
and

Yes, and

yet he

began

like

told him
A.

to

at
my case
That is to say,

spoke very courteouslytoo"


him
mightily; so I began, and
large,just as I did you, master.
that you wanted
to be revenged

of your
cuckolded

OF

SYSTEM

wife, and

find

to

Yes,

I did

so

he

but

thingsbetter, and
and

that he
too

me

of

t'other had

as

so

it

had

expected presently

was.

brought
he

stand
under-

to

me

in earnest,
He
examined

was

cheated.

be

that

man

you

I found

to

not

was

the

out

you, and the like


he should tell you who

C.

265

MAGIC.

done, and asked

abundance

me

questions.
And, I doubt

A.

not, gatheredyour
the weak
inconsistent

part of it from
gave
C.

him

account

you

of it.
don't

in every

case

know

all his

asking me

that

after he

but

he
questions,

took

had

his pen

done

and

ink

down
a
thingsupon his
too, and wrote
great many
lines with a short brass rule and a
paper, and made

pencil,and

then

several

drew

took

out

figuresand

pair of

and
compasses,
but I understood

marks,

nothing of them, neither could I see


by the candle-light
; then he asked
I told him

which

name,

in great

down

I am
master,
Then
he asked
I told him

of letters

he

before

as

read

can

before.

too, which
that down
in the
name

set
;

such

saw

wife's Christian

my

distinctly

my Christian
and he set it

though

as

never

Abigail,and

was

kind

same

such

that

sure

me

Edward,

was

but
letters,

them

then

he

asked

my

wife's age, and the age of my two


dren
chilage, and my
I gave him
a full account.
; of all which
A. I suppose
told him that you had two
you had
children
C.
him

when

so

talked

asked

he had

to

his hand

go

my

to

frightedto

you
be left

that before, and

rose

alone, and he perceivedit.

afraid,says he, there shall nothing hurt

speak

to

you

I told

all,and I believe we had


hour, he rose
up, and

an

and

that, did he?

up too, but he laid


Do you sit still,
arm,
says he, and
little
I was
a
again ; at which

away,

upon

come

me

done

together above

offered

be

conjure out

not

Yes, he had

I'll

he did

and

if you

hear

any

noise

Don't

you,

nor

don't you

266

SYSTEM

OP

MAGIC.

So he took up one
of the
stir,but sit still here.
into another room
candles, and went
by a little door
like a closet-door,and when
he shut the door after
of one
broad square
him, I perceiveda littlewindow
of

glassonly,that

was

I warrant

C.

Yes,

he had

Well,
But

noise

but

peep, did not ye?


stir for my life,
because
not.

hear

to

was

you

I did

not,

except
of

drawing
being nothing but

disturb

noises,was

some

that

once

chair

what

I heard
the

upon

floor,

ordinary,did

was

Well, how

long did

C.

About

an

well
sat

half

down

not

not

be in

am

ordered

stay ?
in

came

asked

before.

as

he

hour, and

pleased,and

consultingon
threateningto

how

me

Well,
and

again,looking
did, and

he, I have

says

been

I find

things not so
you as I expected; perhaps you may
ill a case
as
you imagine ; however, I
tell you, that some
to
days after your

so

case,

your

house
to
a
near
return, your wife shall come
and
send
know
if you will receive
her
to
kindly; if the person she sends is a woman,
may
sends

me.

A.

very
then

he

to

I should

charged me

like the

which

which

room

not

C.

the

ye, you wanted


I did, but I durst not

A.

you

into

into.

gone

A.

looked

conclude
a

your
then

man,

wife has
she

abused

you ;
is innocent, and

you,

again

you
but if she
you

are

mistaken.
A.

This

C.

I did not

well

see

Tell

me

was

further

are

too, he
you ?

won't be

like

assure

you.

it,however, and

enough ; for I can't allow


of being mistaken
! said

be mistaken.

up

pointblank,

that

any
I to

he

ifs

might
ands.

or

him,

I can't

Well, says he, I'll go again,and


about

turns

No,

you

and

again,You
not

at

seeingme
not

are

all, said

afraid,will you, if you

see

I ;

sult
con-

begin to get

afraid,says he,

Well,

nor

you

?
nothingfrightful

268

SYSTEM

go out at the other


the further end of the

OF

door

to

MAGIC.

where

in

came

but

at

they stopped,and turned


their faces to one
another, and talked ; but it was
devil's language of their own,
for I could
some
understand
nothing of it.
A. And
I suppose,
frightedin
now,
you were
?

earnest

C.
had

room

Ay,

so

was

it

but

yet, for they

worse

was

long together,but the great elbowchair,which the old gentleman sat in at the little
table justby me,
began to stir of itself ; at which
the old gentleman,knowing I should be afraid,came
to

stood

not

and

me

well, you
chair
other
the

don't you
said, Sit still,

shall have

kick

with

harm

no

his

which

at

foot,and

stir,all will be

said,Go,

he gave his
with some

words, and of other language,and away


obedient
of its legs on
two
chair, sliding,

went

the

ground, and the other two off,as if somebody had


dragged it by that part.
A. And
doubt, they did, though you could
so, no
not

it.

see

C.

As

the

to

soon

the

door

they

all

of their

was

where

room,

'em, were,

sure

should

dragged
the
other

two

that

at

end

gone in
chairs ; for I

were

of the
a

room

moment,

am

sure

Think
I
be

! nay,

was

I did

not

three, I know
chairs

did

the

they all
;

at

last

opened too, and


without
risingout
they did not rise to
yourself,when

think

you

dead,

was

to

and
dead, with the fright,

carried
Then

away,

chair

and

it was,
I say, that
have lifted off my hat, if it had been
it would.

moment.

moved

or

side of the room,


and so
talked togethera good while

out, as other folks do.


A. What
think
of
did you
the chair stir so near
you ?
C.

be

chair

the other

down, and

sat

saw

call

to

like from

go

of the

end

what

not

the

as

expected I
all,the next

my
on,

hair would
I

am

sure

SYSTEM

OF

Well, but when

A.

269

MAGIC.

all gone

they were

suppose ?
the truth, master,

you

came

not

come

yourselfagain,I

to

C.

tell you

To

am

myself yet.

to

But

A.

let

ou,

go

how

know

me

Why, after a
again,called his man

little while

then

at

C.

him

sat

and

me,

asked
I

though
had

with

A.
old

But

had

any

this

what

from

there

the

point out

rest

things

before

This

is

odd

an

cheat, like all the


find

out

can

and

he will tell you

nothing.
he

story

rest

you

does

man

any

for,

reason

till

that if I could
real

was

would

if I

been

this

guilt,

vour
endea-

could

not, I
informed

wrong

might

why,

make

myself
is

man

only a

he bids you go home, and if


real guilt,
then come
to him,
;

what

to

do

Is this
your

dwell

cerned
con-

myself,and

and

but

family,and

my

were

more

was

for

satisfied that I had


in

about

say

agents

was

any plain discoverythat there


I should come
to him
again,and he
to

not

till,
by the signals

wait

might judge
as

spondence
corre-

thing
appeared noby the aspects

that

than
and

wife

my

he

make

where

to

think

to

ale would

invisible

me

matter

his

assured

was

home

go

given me,

I heard

knows

used

that there

concerned

way

that I should

easy.
A.

fright

whatever

and

the

me

well, that he

about

of

the

been

else did

in their answers,

but

had

told

he

Why,

should

refused,

ventured, for the

man,

what

But

you.
business ?

favourable

he

believe

never

might have,

hurt

which

have

but

was

he

your
C.

drink, which

e'en

might

you

necromancer

have

to

Devil, I didn't know

the

in

came

I let it alone.

it,so

of

the

a-dry indeed.
dry ; but as I

me

man

and
rights,
to
table, spoke cheerfully

if I would

me

was

made

drink

down

old

my

the chairs

set

to

it ended.

that

is

to

necromancer!

say, he
pray,

270

C.
I

SYSTEM

the

Nay,

master,
directed
to

was

again,if

has

me

no

wrong.
find it

can't

missing it ;

for

hanged

be

done

house, but

betrayhim

t won't

MAGIC.

man

the

to

was

OF

neither,let him

ever,
how-

be what

he

will.
Well

A.

but

it

he

does

yet, because
your wife is
should be so.

seems

whore

C.

I don't

A.

But, you

your notion that


I fancy
mind
it
a
you have

not
;

what

care

fullysatisfied

not

you are
confirm

she

I could

is,so

find it

but

out.

Northampton,
home,
I

to

verilybelieve

have
a

been

dog, and

from
from
C.
to

see

you

and

used

don't

submit

you

be

worse,

go

quiet.
you

your wife like


and she is fled

naked, defenceless

poor,
wolf.

give

all in it ; but

have me
you would
go home
wife ! no, I'll hang myself first.

sheep would
and

submit

wife ; though if
your
wife, as I doubt you have, I

say

to

wronged your
faction
no
reason
why you should not make a wife satisfor the injurydone her character, as well as
would
able to cudgel you into
that was
to a man
mend

But

I say go home, and


and
that will in all

wife, and you


C.

This
of the
it

live

may

promise, master,
your'seither.

story is
man,

all,but

not

who
a

his wife

magic, or
practicein the

told

was

base
;

but

your

wife's husband,

probabilitymend
your
comfortablyagaintogether.

I can't

advices, or

woman

husband, have
with

at

man

have

you,

nothing at

have

it.

by

I would

And

my
A.

you

honest

Oundle, would

advised

frightedher

you, as
a lion or

the
at

so.

man

there's

cruel

think

first

the

as

the Devil

nor

reason

any

you

neither

see,

so

to

much

take

to

any

give an

of their

account

nothing as I could understand


passionatefellow to an honest
it is a kind of a historyof modern

of the

craft which

world.

Nor

is it

is
a

at

this time

in

singularexample,

SYSTEM

for

OF

have

people

more
many
pretendersto the sacred

we

who

do

yet

such
to

get

not

for petty

two

or

crown

sciences,

who

us,

among

are

they call them;


level their knowledge of them
to
to go mountebanking with
as
them,

uses,

mean

271

MAGIC.

as

discoveries,and

set

is indeed
they call cunning men
; which
up for what
the lowest step of this kind that a spirit
sible
of the inviworld could well be supposed to take.
It is true, it is
this thing we
call

something hard to describe what


derstood
magic is,and how it is to be unit was
now
thing
formerlywe know some; what
then
no
of, and yet even
great things were
performed by it ; something they did, whether
by
the thing itself as an
art, or by the Devil being present
assist

to

called

be

them,

we

him,

do

to

make

the

reach,

nor

the

we

have

to

do

of

not, generally

in his power

better

judgment of things than


knowledge of futurityis given

and

augurs

southsayers,they
whose

any

latter
the

one's else
end

of

ceremonies

Martius, the
hovered

round

and

the
him

round

This

small

was

taken

whether
:

but

the

as

or

strange
in

not

my

for

of

concourse

into the

place,
time, flying
then flyingtowards

oratory, it settled
the

statue

of

or

omen

presage
of good or
evil

augurs

vast

some
emperor
in the air,and

temple
little pinnacle,just over
a

and

eagle came

an

is

did

example;
life of Augustus Caesar,
pus
performing in the Cam-

to

were

emperor

over

power,
determine:

the

people being present,


and

that
particularly

which

the Devil

things formerly; by

while

would

deny.

For

in

and

come,

that the

but

can,

that which

is,that they did then, as they


several things which
the Devil
still,

indeed

can

not

wonderful

pretend to do
reallyhas no power
foretelling
thingsto
speaking,grant
he

know

we

was

upon

Agrippa.
to

hard

the
to

being consulted, they

peror,
em-

mine
deterdeter-

272

mined

it

be

to

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

OF

that it betokened

evil,and

in a short time.
emperor
Another
accident
happened

the

death

of the

next
day,
very
of lightningbroke
the statue
of
upon
the senate-house, and
struck
out
over

viz.,a flash
the

emperor
letter C, from

the

the word

Caesar, in the inscription

capitalof the work over


were
again consulted, and
with
one
another, and by

the

upon
augurs

hundred

days ;

being struck

the

out, and

and

emperor,
and

Capua,

he

was

then

be reckoned

he

the

Devil

the

study of

has

then

or

lightning

knowledge

no

the intellectual

sacred

his heir apparent, went


taken
sick there of

causinghimself to be carried to
expired ninety-ninedays after

thunderbolt

of the

that he should

Tiberius

Beneventum,

sulting
they again conthe ordinary observations

in the Hegods, because the word jesar


a
god.
tongue signifies
it fell out according to this prediction ; the

Now

be

The

statue.

the

among
trurian

of the

the

would
die within a
emperor
letter C
signifiedby the numeral

declared

as

the

of

Nola

or

world

of

science, as the professorsof it

those

augurs

who

ancient

magic, were
intellectual beings,and had
kind
those
from
a differing

near

If then

futurity,but

world,

rhoea,
diar-

the stroke

above.

as

far

as

that

rits,
spitend
con-

acted

the foot
upon
illuminated
from
those
with

converse

which

we

of
spirits

call devils

or

diabolical.

Now,

as

it is hard

otherwise

to

distinguishthese

of the

by the events
intelligencethey bring, so

first of

all,the distinction

be

and

allowed

consequences
I think
that
between

if,

good

then it is a justway of determining,


spirits,
tends to the good of
as
viz.,that such intelligence
mankind,
to the propagation of virtue, and
ing
preservbe
honour, chastity,
property and religion,
may
supposed to proceed from good spirits,whether
and

evil

than

tions
illumina-

unembodied
the contrary,
; on
spirits
correspondencehas a general tendency to

the

crime,

mischief, to encourage

to

general,to discouragevirtue

in

273

MAGIC.

other

angelsor
where

OF

SYSTEM

the hurt of mankind


and

to
religion,

sult
in-

the tenor
and
word, where
bent of the illumination is to do evil,or to direct to
in

Heaven, and

doing it,there

the

to

or

we

the Devil

without

may,

injuryto

himself, say it is from

sons,
per-

him,

or

his agency, and that he (theDevil)is principally


know
it is his nature
in it ; for we
concerned
and

by

particular
property to be propagatingevil,and that
he is apparently
known
to bate mankind, and abhor,
of the eternal
and malign the holy nature
envy,
Being.
It may
the
be a very just distinction between
blessed eternal Being, and the cursed, exiled,condemned
speciesof evil angels; in a word, between
God

and

Devil, to say of them

the

thus

of good.
perfection
of corruption.
Devil is the extreme
of purityand holiness.
the perfection
Devil a compositionof the utmost
impurity.

God

is the

The
God
The
From

these

two

contraries

derive

all the

power of good and evil ; the Devil can


be the genuine parent of good actions,than

tive
execuno

more

evil

an

bring forth good fruit ; than darkness,


is a privation
of the gloriouslight,
which
be a
can
or
productionof it.
consequence
tree

can

God

can

annihilate

can

cease

is

no

to

more

be

himself,and

be, because

eternal,and

the

exists

author
cease

to

of

evil,than

be

and

he that exists from


as
necessarily,

well

he

he
not
can-

eternity
as

from

himself.
If then

tions
intelligence
given,or the illuminareceived by the art which
these men
pretend
of
to, is found to have these essential qualifications
goodness; viz., beneficent to mankind, directing
to the preserving
men
virtue,honour, property and
s.

M.

the

274

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

OF

piety; then I should be tempted to think they have


verse
an
acquaintancewith the intellectual world, a concated
with good spirits,
and a presciencecommunifrom the good angels,
those guardiansof mankind,
waking centinels,set to guard the world from
evil,and
but

to

and

the malice

counteract

of hell,

rage

else.

not

magicians'art, and let


and imposed upon
be amused
not
us
by the pretences
the sacred sciences,and to the study of
to
divine and sublime,
incantations
exalted mysteries,
in
other loftyexpressions
and
; significant
many
Here

is

then

themselves, but
testified

not

in the

so

virtue

the

by

of the

test

and

just productionswhich

appear in their practice. I say, let


hell in the
with these to embrace
and

with

converse

us, unless

before

case

deceiver

us

not

be amused
ven,
hea-

disguiseof

in the robes

of

an

angel of light.
If there

art, and
shall we

by

us

back

may
for it,that nothing of this kind is

least if it is found

at

or

by

diviners

the augurs
and
heathens
; for we

to

honest

more

answer

among
there

to

study of these sacred sciences,where


1 think we
the practiceof them?

referred

the

among

the

find

be

must

gloriousthings attained

such

are

in

most
alseen

theory,and

realityof art, such as I have


mentioned
above ; that magic is a science laudable
in its
in its practice,
sublime
in its study,justifiable
is in

attainment

nature

it is yet

know

where

be

blended

allowed

to

be

with

the

wicked

that we
professors,
either in being or in
time, whose practice

its

find one,
Christian

to

whole

story, in the
can

so

corruption of

part, by the
scarce

sacred,whatever

can

be said of

the science.
famed
It is true, there was
a
magician in Kent,
I shall speak at
who
pretended to this,and of whom

large in the
wholly upon

next

the

chapters; and he seemed to act


principleof doing good, detecting

276
I

SYSTEM

here

must

enter

OF

caution

but

vulgar mistake,which
understanding the world
with

that

and

MAGIC.

againsta weak,
reproach of human

too

the

to

has

been

much

very

possessed
difficult

is,to ascribe every

unaccountable

performance to the art magic ; and


of a sublime
superior genius, every man
every
than ordinarycapacity,
to be a
thought, and more
most
was
a
magician. Archimedes
accomplished
genius,and an excellent mathematician, but we will
have him be a magician too.
Friar Bacon, who by
his skill in the mathematics, and
the doctrine
of
motion
and of sounds, made
head to speak;
a brazen
of which, by the way, there are
examples in
many
ancient
than
father Bacon,
history,more
yet we
will have this honest friar be a witch, a magician,a
conjurer, only because the thing was
beyond the
ordinaryconception.
Men
of thought and head, who
have a genius a
little above their neighbours,have
all occasions
on
been

liable

himself,when
not

been

amazed

be

to

he acted
and

seen,

world

innocent

treated

thus

such

The

amazed, the

thoughts were

were

astonished; and

with

wonder

at

another

the like

and

as

and

time

but

Saviour

our

the like had

devils,what
weak

more

even

wonders

out

cast

said

the

admiring and
text
says they
they were filled

the self-wise

heads,

the

pretendingPharisees,having neither knowledge


the divine power
to reach
by which he wrought,and
much
too
pride to submit to faith,reproached him
casteth out devils
with dealingwith the Devil : He
the prince of devils. Matt. xii. 24.
by Beelzebub
This mistake
may therefore take placein the case
before

and

men

exquisitemanner,

most
are

me

lawful

any

commendable,

have
of the
and

studied, in the
sciences
are

which

arrived

be
knowledge beyond others, may
of magic, and
of the diabolic magic
I have been speaking of.

degree
which

and

who

of

to

pected
sus-

too,

SYSTEM

I will

venture

not

diabolic
noble
the

black

or

scandalous

That
one

may

deny

magic may be a
begin where the
but

world,

the

between

converse

which

spiritsembodied,

there

lawful

found,
be

to

way
form

sublime

time, I will
be

can

and
not

simple
trology.
judicialas-

most

to

say, that if there is


if there
is a
of spirits,
to

found, if such

be

can

to

say such

at

be

can

them,

between
intelligence
heavenly attainment;

venture

to

found

inhabitants

the

must
same

intelligence

an

thingspresent,

or

grant, it

must

so

or

it does
or

be

when, where, and

can

as

in

informed
not

seem

appear,
what

be any
visible
of those incan

to
spirits,

to

an

visible

audible

and

of
intelligence
thingsto come, to be
by them, or to any
probable; if at any

receive

to

spontaneous
on

of

world, and

directions

advised, counselled
purpose
they do

out

say that there


to call up
any

of the world

in this
appearance
vocal conversation,

time

horrid

and

unembodied, and our


spirits
ever
also I cannot
deny, what-

venture

settled method

such

of

motions

formed.
will I

Nor

an

witchcraft,that
other ends, this I will not

handle

world

corrupt

juggle, the

be allowed

must

invisible

that

the

between

cheats, called

all

of

magic as
practiceas

includingthe

of

worst

of

than

more

of astronomy,
heavenly bodies, and

and

an

art, any

study

that
imposition,

study

part of its

unlawful

the

science, and

lawful

the

speaking,between

bounds, critically

the

state

to

277

MAGIC.

OF

which
and

occasion

yet I do

not

arbitrary,how,

they think

fit ;

callingthem up by art, except it be by


assistance
a diabolical magic, and
by the immediate
lusion
of the Devil, and perhaps too it may
be only a deof Satan's,who
pretendingto visit us by the
want
to converse
we
with, constitutes a
good spirits
missionary devil to personate the spiritexpected,
the witch
and so put a cheat upon
the inquirer,
as

but

as

to

our

278

raised

of Endor

spectre

sham

or

in the

Samuel

prophet Samuel, who we may,


presumption,believe knew nothing of the

of the

room

MAGIC.

OF

SYSTEM

without

true

matter.

To
from

no

bring those good spirits


it is, to an apwherever
their state of felicity,
pearance
have
to
for our
seems
privateconcerns,
pretend by

art

in the

consistence

to

of

nature

invisible and
be an
may
which
of spirits
cannot
we

there

Providence

by
their

done

own

and

way,

we

state

that

verse
imperceptiblecon-

describe, and
which

for ends

I believe is

fullyunderstand,

future

do

we

pointed
apnot

it is then
possible
; but
know
nothing of the

manner.

guardian angels,and some


but not enough to
seeming ground from Scripture,
from whence
to
be called an
ground an
authority,
will the greatest
hypothesisof the manner
; nor
he presoever
magician that ever was, how much
tends
is much

There

the

to

he

said of

call up

can

science, take

sacred
or

to

cause

upon

appear
the utmost

him

to

say
of those

one

and most
guardian angels; no, not by
attained to ; so that all
ever
exquisiteart that was
that part of callingup good spiritsor
guardian
to be fictitious
angelsto a visible appearance, seems
and groundless. As to callingup evil angels or
that is to say, devils,as it is to be done
evil spirits,
by the assistance of the Devil, and that he has
given his assistance to the doing it,and therefore
do it,I make
no
can
question; and therefore when
the magicians do at any time bring up appearances
and frightful
by their art, I shall always
apparitions
suppose
raised
up

at

have

it

by

be

to

Devil, that is

the

of the

consent

their call,who
leave

can
too, nor
his consent

to

he had

call him
he

be

but

Devil

he

say, the

the Devil

up

must
or

come

should

volunteer

disturbed

bargains with

Devil

coming

before consented

for he

called

to

those

without

wicked

people

they
this

that

such

use

is

he

shall
and

witchcraft,

and

distinguish

between

this

they

as

obsequiously
such

is

them

magic

if

they

magic
can.

whenever

call

to

is

witchcraft

between

agree

attend

methods
this

and

witchcraft,

279

MAGIC.

OF

conditions

such

upon

them,

SYSTEM

him

this
:

let

and

magic
any

is
one

280

OF

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

III.

CHAP.

Of the present pretences of the magicians : how they


examples of their
defend themselves; and some
practice.
The

magicians, such

as

acknowledge

themselves

to

acquaintedwith the black art, as we call it,are


and speechless
in their own
the
dumb
not
case
; on
themselves
with the utmost
contrary, they defend

be

artifice,have

their

practice,and

give

historical
the

accounts

fair

of

their

and

plausible
sketches of the art itself that can
be imagined.
They insist that it is a general mistake, a vulgar
and
injuriousto all the practisersof this
error,
stand
underscience, to say they have a familiar,as we
evil spirit,
that they
the word, that is,an
or
deal with the Devil ; they own
to,
they have access
with superiorbeings,and
and an
intercourse
verse
conwith the world
of spirits
that they are
; but
who
the good and well-disposed
are
spirits,
always
beneficent,kind, and ready to do all possibleoffices
fluenced
of love to mankind
they are certainlyin; that
from above, and that consequentlyit is so
that they are
diabolic
and
far from
being true
that on the contrary they are always
wicked
spirits,
of the
employed in matters
superiorto the nature
infernal spirits
the world
they do not amuse
; that
with
and
the people
abuse
fictions,and deceive
with their inquiries
that come
to them
; that they
guous
do not, like the Devil's oracles of old, give ambiand
that
delude

the

doubtful

answers

most

in the

cases

and

brought before them, to cheat


innocent
inquirer; but that they,on
are

quiries
inand
the

SYSTEM

truth

contrary, tell them

the

for

them

good

evil

or

to

virtue

of

that

everything,be it
they often detect

mischief, and

vice, prevent

criminals, expose

281

MAGIC.

OP

will

mote
proin the

thingsnobody
pretend are
intent and meaning of evil spirits
; that they do not
impose upon the ignorant to cheat and defraud
them, or make
unjustadvantages of them.
ject
this subIn discoursingmany
since upon
years
with a particular
friend,a judiciousand learned
and
that was
not
one
easilyimposed upon,
man,
I seemed
of the reality
of the thing
to be doubtful
in general,and whether
such
there was
indeed
a
thing as that of men
having intercourse with the
guish
world
of spirits,
whether
and
we
might distinthat I
that and witchcraft,insisting
between
and
the
all witchcraft, sorcery,
thought it was
;

Devil.
He

told

before, that
famous

he

me

he

was

had

assured

as

he

me

was

believed, a

above

all the rest,


occasion
particular

particulars.If
I

I, it

will

of that kind

to

till some
with

converse

years
the

'tis

but
not

be

too

and

the

in

Boreman,

conference

long

not

Dr.

reallyimpatient to

am

mind

Kent, who
and,
a very
grave judiciousman,
I had
said he,
good man.
once,

magician called

he

said

of my
occasion

'tis too

long to
too
long for
long for me
know

re,

what

him

with

is

because

on

tell you
you
to
to
am

the

tell,
hear, for
to

be
at

known
a

loss

Well, said he, if I


then with the length of it,tell me, and I
will leave off. So he began his story thus : I had,
said he, a friend,a young
who desired me, upon
man,
an
extraordinaryoccasion, to go with him (as he
to

pass
tire you

called

it)to

I asked

He
and

him

said it

though

I should

about

judgment

he

know

cunning
what
was

did

was

man.

the business.

business
not

it.

care

it afterward.

of consequence
to
him,
to tell it just then, yet

282
I told him

OF

SYSTEM

I had

MAGIC.

faith

no

all in those

at

people whom
they called cunning men.
Nay, says he, I believe they deal with
but

I don't

I told him

believed

the Devil

with
him

to

that
them

that

in that

him

the

Devil,

tion
satisfac-

have

but

can

I go about.
I differed from

in what

neither

that, if I

for

care

of

sort

too, for I

they dealt with the Devil, or


that they could say any; or
thing
the purpose.

to

was

tell strange things,says he.


I believed
nothing of it ; but that

Why, they do
I told him

all

was

to

go

N.

the
B.
not

was

cheat

and

cunning
You

he

understand

was

but,

him

have

to

all.

at

reallydoubtful

so

loath

I seemed

so

man

must

believe

man

it

here, that

as

he

as

the

made
told

he had

my

friend
young

before,

me

something in it,but he could


at the
come
never
speech of one of the pretenders
to the art, and
so
was
entirely
ignorantof what they
did, or how they proceeded,and therefore (as he
told me) he was
mighty willingto go with him,
show of being backwards
though he made some
; so
he believed

there

he

with

went

I
but

on

I told

that

I did

him

he would

desired
when

his discourse.

onlyloath

not

was

he

was

told

he would

not

care

excuse

me

who

the

me

the

to

go

go, says my friend,


for it,and therefore

let him

to

going with
cunning man
Dr.

famous

him

was,

Boreman,

but
and
my

prevailedwith me, not only not to persuade


curiosity
him
againstgoing,but to resolve to go with him
myself.
In
a
word, we
appointed a day, and I went
with

him, for

I had

mind

great

to

talk with

the

doctor.
When
far from

we

came

to

the house

Maidstone, where
we

came

to

the

in

doctor

lived

Kent,
at

not

that

place exactlybut), I
to
came
place,a servant

the

time; I don't remember


say, when

the

(itwas

284

into another

into the

we

may

next

Then

he

known

the young
therefore

I took

man's
told

the

other

discourses,and

little about

talk

was

so

famed

He

in

I told

not

no

what

him

to

all,if I

would

and

He

did

for he used
made

did
I

find

told

He

fell into several


of
particularly
of

it,and
He

And

told
to

by

not

he

when
me

what

talk of

I had

any

did, I would
I did

as

the word

not

not

know

I
friendly,

for those

care

discourses

things because

they

them.
I

of, with

any

take

discourses
the

thought, he should
him, or the subjectwe
disrespect.

treat

he would

me

think

if he

buffooned

neither

discourse
told

but

fell into

we

thingswhich

not

that

him, that whatever

I would

might

that

arts, but he said several


jestof those thingswhich he esteemed

understand

not

answers

unlawful

no

people who

those

his

out

case

apprehend anything dangerous;

not

that he did

sacred, and
or

if I

further.

it any

he

and

understand

move

said

persons

but

friendlymanner.

more

any

might

not

disposedto

was

say

he

which

of the

those

hoped he did
ill design,though a stranger ;
desire

the rest, I asked


among
offence to him, to let us

study of

at

serious

be

the

so

if I

me

for.

said, no,

them

went

we

hardly have given him any


to be a piece of his art, to

that

doctor, if it would

case

him

of the circumstance
pick as much
privatelyas he could, so to guide
I quite mistook
the man.
From
several

So

discourse, by asking

it,I should
for

account,

him.

disturb

not

will leave him

we

room.

began
knew
anything of
reallydid not, and
had

MAGIC.

OF

Come, says he,

room

it,that

do

to

SYSTEM

my

about

word

science

study of magic, and

first it
I seemed
purpose,

was

known

in
the

in the

ignorantin
says

for it ;

the

he, should

so

we

general,
practice

world.

thing itself;
I go to speak

originalof

of the

of?

notions

it,thus
A.

discoursed

have

you

right

not

little further

upon

would

notions

What

of it ?

285

MAGIC.

thing which

we

so

OF

SYSTEM

know

scarce

have

you

what

the

by

mean

you

entertain

me

thing

itself.

Why, sir,you

Dr.

what

or

mean,

is to say, I do

That

A.

then

right;

be very kind
Dr.
You
1

to

speak

practiseno

art,
don't see

sir ; you
A. I would
then

set

not

nor

leave

to

the

shall be

to

practisingas

any art ; I
show tricks.

me

other

offended

friend

is

So indeed

of

man

you
A.
my

Dr.
friend

No,

tell

if you

but

what

me

me

will

brought

who

be, I

must

writing there

will tell you that better than


then, shall I tell you what

A.

Dr.

me

answer

Why

juggler,

no

perhaps you'llthink

for ?

now

ask you a previousquestionor two,


better able to answer
other
your

sir,my
really,

room,

Dr.

as

me

tell; my

well

as

to

am

you,

questionafterwards.
A. Any questionyou please.
Dr.
Why then, will you tell
you hither
A. Why

art

an

sir ; will you


?
practise

offend

not

myselfperhaps
rights,and it would

use

it is you do
will I be
Neither

give me

what

express

me

of my

what

Dr.

may
do so.

you

know

to

yourself.

mean

you

neither

seem

cannot

in

I.
come

you
that something odd.

should, if I did

consider

not

the

you

art.

no,

fancy I
Nay, you
business

Why,
comes

curiosity.
A. Upon

not

man

that deals with

Devil,

do.
must

deal with

here,

when

somebody, if you tell


don't know
it myself.

I will tell you in few words


about
business, you to

my

the

word

I think

you

are

then;

your

satisfyyour

in the

right.

286

Dr.

Well, I

SYSTEM

have

used

A.
do

I don't

Nay,

know

is pretty much

so

might

you
Dr.

But

if it

in the

is my

and

no,

yours

hope
A.

to

be

offence
no

say

it,I

assure

no

some

doctor?
leave

but

more,

I don't

to

come

only
freely,
give me

talk

to

it.

art.

no

to you,

you.
all
at

offence

to

me

friendlyand
questionsfirst,and then I'll
and answer
them
and
directly,

for you,
satisfaction.
your

With

all my heart ; ask


What
did you suppose

Dr.

nothing of

together,for

'tis

since you seem


leave to ask you
state

dark,

curiosity
any

aud my
friend
you
affront you, far from

No,

what you
I suppose
and imperceptible
;

art, and I know


true, or else it would

is, I'll ha' done

Dr.

that

use

That's

A.

what

me

before
friend tell you I was,
A. And
you will promise me

please.

you

be, or what

to

me

your
I

of art you

matter

great

no

yet.

see

MAGIC.

OF

to

not

came

you

did

it ill if

take

speak plain English?


Dr.

I'llput it into your


took me
for,as well as

in the least

Not

for I know

what

you

mouth,

do

you

yourself.
I doubt

A.

in the

were

Dr.

took

that

deals

with

with

converses

for

me

difficult questions,
give

cases

and,

A.
you

And
know

Dr.
whether
A.
Dr.
a

in

short,that I

How

it, is

I know

it is

true

or

Exactly true,
And

be,

you must
all this ?
so

if I

am

great deal of wrong

as

if we

the

am

Devil,

;
a

his

can

raise

help can

in doubtful

conjurer.

I think

not

by

answers
a

afterwards

necromancer,

him, and

resolve
;

looks

of that

neither, but

friend

your

Devil,

all

at

magician,one
the

that

right.

Not

and

you

do, sir ; and

you

the

or

else how

question;

do

but

no.

tittle.

to

no

such
done

person,
?
me

have

not

then

You

A.

the Devil

thoughts,foretells
such

resolves

287

MAGIC.

OF

know, sir,'tis natural for people to say

deals with

man

SYSTEM

when

them

to

doubts

he tells people their

what

to

comes

and

pass,

the Devil

but

nobody

as

could

resolve.
Dr.

And

perhaps the
thingsif he was to

those

for he knows
I

no

of

more

do, and perhaps not


A.

know

may

Dr.

not

the

to

veneration

much

If I

A.
kind

was

of notion

yet, I

assure

himself

can

for you
tell you.

my books, and pretend


sciences
I have
which
so

burn

for,and

which

of that
and

call my

you

I should

your

have

tice.
pracanother

practicethan

I have

was

of what

sure

A.

Why, that you do not perform these


by the help of a familiar spirit.
Dr.
Nay, hold, I don't say that neither ;
devils ?
but what
there no
are
spirits
A.

I don

always
Dr.

know, indeed,

other

no
we

do

you.

If you

Dr.

not

do his utmost,
than you or

yourself,
pray,

to

the Devil

of you

come

could

much.

sacred

sure

and

things to

join me

else I would

Or

himself

appear

so

than

more

more

no

do

Nay,

Devil

when

understand

Then

you

unsufferable

by

we

as

to

that

talk of

but

things
but

we

familiar

are

derstand
un-

spirit

it the Devil.

it, sir,that's

misunderstand

ignorance! why,

are

there

tain:
cerno

?
good spirits
A.

nothing to
perhaps are

can

say

Dr.

And

A.

Nay,

there

that.
not

desirous

me,
wrong
fool into the bargain; for there

you

and
are

to

take
none

be

formed.
in-

me

for

but

fools

delightin understanding; I would be


informed
of everythingthat I do not know.
There
would
Dr.
such thingsas fools,sir,
be no
if they were
willingto be informed.
that have

no

288

If fools could

their

They'd be

no

longer fools,because

Well, I

am

and
;

but
good spirits,

say of
Dr.

they'dlearn.

they have

! you

that, neither

of any.
have been

much

If
hope not.
in charge for good, I may
be
us
hope, and yet know nothing of it

know
of

any

their

under

heard

never

sure.

care,

I don't

A.

strange, indeed

That's

of their

out

ignorancediscern,

own

you,
very willingto learn,I assure
inform
whatever
of you
too,
please to
you
perhaps I may be in the wrong as to what you

A.

me

MAGIC.

OF

SYSTEM

care

myself.
least it

At

Dr.

but

acquaintance;
loss has

the

seems

been

you
is

that
yours,

have
not

to

be

been

much
sure,

of their

out

the

to

and

case

fault

the

too.

have been mine ; but how


loss may
that the fault has been mine
too ?

The

A.

it appear
It
Dr.

evident

seems

to

me,

and

perhaps I

to ask you
you of it,if you allow me
such innocent
questionsas these.

convince
more

With

A.

Dr.
not

if they are
heart, especially

all my

If you

have

any

to

reason

does

may
few

cent.
inno-

suspect them, do

answer.

A.

And

you give me
offence ?

without

leave

to

use

my

sir,
liberty,

I
sir ; why should
liberty,
think
be
ought rather to be
you
offended, if I ask anything that does not become
ask you is,whether
The first questionI would
me.
Dr.

Ay,

your
offended ? I

utmost

invisible world ?
you think there is an
A. That's no unfair questionat all ; and

find,sir,I won't
no

doubt

but

cavil,I'll answer

there

you shall
: I make
directly

is.

let my question be direct, too


invisible world I don't mean,
as the astronomers
Dr.

But

by

an

sug-

gest, that there

only to
A.
is

mean

OF

289

MAGIC.

planetaryworlds, made

are

invisible

their distance.

by

us

SYSTEM

take you so ; I believe there


world of spirits,
and that I suppose is what you
by invisible ; also that this world you speak of

No,

I do

no,

is inhabited

not

by spiritsonly, and

therefore

justly

called invisible.
Dr.

You

kind, nay, generous

are

in argument,

you grant faster than I ask.


A. I do that to save
and
circumlocutions,

giving

trouble.

you

Dr.

Well, sir,where

of

is?
spirits
dwelling even
world

? and

do

for there
of

It is hard

me

so

Dr.

to

I cannot

directlyas

be

itself is a

I would

inhabitants
that

of it

bringson

else do

the

call it

we

place,accordingto

the

the word.

do.
infinite spaces

easilydescribed, as they are


out

for
locality

it is,at least 'tishard


say where
that question,
at least not
answer

It is true, the
lined

this world

suppose

spirits
; how

heaven

A.

you

must

understandingof

common

to

for

but
are

we

not

not

have

to

be

are

not

cally
mathematiknow

to

reason

from

remote

very

above

us,

the
and

another

question.
I know
A.
some
peoplethink the regionsof the
within the compass
of the atmosphere,are
air,even
full of spirits,
and that of divers kinds, some
good
and

some

Dr.

evil.
I have

nothingto say to that notion ; I can't


allow they inhabit promiscuouslythe same
regions,
and dwell together; as good and bad people live
here

another without distinction.


one
among
A. I don't pretend to resolve that questionindeed.
Dr.
is

that you

Neither

this,As
do

not

know, it may

you
s.

m.

did I propose
you

know

grant
where

be very

it,sir :
world

it

near,

but

question
and
of spirits,
my

is,so that,for aught


as

well

as

very

re-

290

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

OF

is distance of placeanything
spirit,
worth
if I may
considering,
speak my opinion; but
question,I say, is this : Do you believe that the
my
verse
inhabitingthe invisible world have any conspirits
with us, or with our
embodied
in this
spirits,
mote

to

; nor,

world

A.

question,and what I have


often considered
of opinion
; I am
very seriously
there is a certain secret
of spirits,
converse
though
I cannot
understand
anything of the manner.
much
Dr.
the
Well, sir, your conceptionsare
with mine, only that you believe there is,and
same
I

Truly,it

am

this

nice

of it.

sure

A.

is

That's

carryingit

brings me

to

turn

great way

the

and

tables,and

to

I think
demand

ask you some


questionsin my turn, if you
have done, or when
you have done.
all my
Dr.
With
heart,sir ; pray ask what you
leave

to

please.
A. My
of
spirits

question will be, sir,how


there

sure

are

say you
Dr.

first

is such

the invisible world

Because

I have

you
with

converse

can

the

conversed
actually

them

with

myself.

clear
A.

Now

the

But
point indeed.
call conversing?
what then
Dr.
Why, I call seeing them, speakingto them,
and hearing them
speak,conversing; is not that as
A.

as

you
do you

expression is clear,but

is

not

so,

at

seeing,and

?
spirits
Dr.
Why,
and
sciences

to

other ?

the

The

reconcile

come

least

not

to

speaking,to

me

the
:

the

how

pressed
thing ex-

do

thing

you

called

therein you and I differ in our


stances,
circumthis is the
sublime
quality of the

which

operationof a
the soul,which

profess; that being under the


higher and exalted mind, the eyes of
is a spirit,
can
operate upon immawe

292

OP

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

and

your notions of that kind


I agree with you in that.

now,
me,

very clear

are

to

Dr.

They had not so much a superiorgenius,as


they had a superiorillumination ; what should you
and

have, if

had

we

lived

three

four hundred

or

all that while in an angelic


years, and had conversed
invisible speciesof creatures,
and with an
society,
in whom
nature,
complete knowledge was but mere
cating
goodness to be always communisublime
the most
perfectideas, the most
images to our thoughts? what should we be capable
and

had

who

the

of?

Nay, I think you might


be capableof?
not
Dr.
Then
consideringthat
A.

should

say, what

at

the

we

of that

end

but in the
were
years we
prime of our age, in full strengthof judgment, and
vigour of mind, capable to receive the most divine
three

four

or

hundred

impressionsof
learn with

not

A.

Why,

bring in

the

say that

(which
maker

do

that

know

we

they

does

all your

not

we

thus

were

of those times

accounts

peopleconversingthus
God,

that

or

so) the king, and


conversed
spirits,
among
them

others

Dr.

and

governor,

talked

them,

believe

we

Nay, do you
something

inconceivable

God

himself

conversed

Adam, the
with Noah, the last of them, and

many

should

with
particularly

them,

with

first of
no

them,

doubt

with

between.

Well, and did the great Being of beings converse


with
of

converse,

A.

teachers

what

call

to

Yes,

A.

and

you
of

and

with

knowledge,

Dr.

not

such

how

But

blessed

sacred

man,

and

?
spirit

do

you

if the master

Why,

I confess.

not

that indeed

the smaller
think

the

and

lower

servants

did

grees
denot

did ?
I

never

considered

before,

Dr.
some
converse

A.

But

OF

SYSTEM

where

293

MAGIC.

else had

they the knowledge of


which
and spirituous
things,
nothing but spirit
could possiblyconvey ?
What
derstand
thingswere
they ? I do not rightlyunyou.

Dr.

for example,music, that heavenly


Why, first,

science, the doctrine

of sounds

dissonance

measured

and

vided
di-

make

harmony, to be
admired
the passions,and
by every ear, to move
agitatethe soul,to be read by notes, understood
by
the differing
the
of
universal
ter
characsounds,
key
only
in the world.
Could the geniusof man
invent it?
so

No

by

as

it came

from

the

communicated

by
so

You
That

Dr.
to

A.
Dr.
then

advance

invisible

world, and

the fountain

from

the agency
of the
freelyconversed.
A.

to

good

of

with
spirits,

was

knowledge,
which
they

boldly,doctor.
be asserted,which
fairly

is

may
be otherwise.

I won't
But
there

to

venture

dare

say
is the doctrine

vulgarlyarithmetic

tainly
cer-

sible
impos-

say it is impossible.
it, and with good reason;
of

numbers, which

this with music

seem

to

we

call

be

two

the bounds
of them
and the varietyis not
infinites,
be measured, or conceived
to
of, and how could
human
A.

them

genius measure
What

infer from

do you

out

thence

cent
Nothing but this; that those good benefimankind
had then the blesswith whom
ing
spirits,
filled their minds
of a dailysociety,
and inspired
their thoughts with
these
noble
and
useful discoveries,
and qualified
them
dailyto improve upon
Dr.

them.
A.
Dr.

A.

You
You

So

talk above
cannot

you

them

me

say but

conclude

indeed.

now

I talk

that

in these sublimer

the

and
plainly,

ligible.
intel-

structed
good spiritsinparts of knowledge?

294

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

Pray,why did they not teach


philosophy,and all the

them

mathematics
Dr.
for

And

which

so

doubt

no

I suppose
the world

that
should

can

the

more

the

in

think

you

the ark

they did. There's


God
spoke to Noah,

and

of vessel it should

be

ship,which

Noah

could

do

by

told him
that

should

he

told

he

build?

all this without

direction of these good and beneficent


particular
spirits,
instructinghim how to perform
how

work?

planks,and
the

how

of the

useful branches

you may understand, God


should
be drowned, and

be saved

But

tural
na-

example ; you say,


in generalwhat kind

him

astronomy,

the head

the

all the

bottom

parts, were
be

to

was

the stern

timbers, the

the

beams, and

be put together^
shaped for swimming,
to

breaking off the force of


in that truly unbounded
the water,
the
ocean
flood ; all these thingsI make
no
questionhe was
instructed in by the dailyassistance of the good inhabitants
of the invisible regions,who
freelyhad
and

that time

at

for

intercourse

an

with

of
is, imprisoned,spirits
that

same

we

Sir,your discourse

confess
in the

but you
dark too

make

or

about

three

thousand

us

is very
a

the

are

that

I have

times.
well laid

long leap,and

together,I
of it

some

from

1576,

and

own

these
so

now:

our

embodied, that

Noah, and the year of the


is
thereabouts, to our time, which
;

world

these

to

and

with

converse

fairly
brought it down
A.

men

the

after.

years

How

is it that

left off their goodwilltowards men,


good spirits
much
to shun
us
now
seem
as
as
they courted

before ?
Dr.

would

I do

not

converse

find it so, I rather say they do


with us
if we
either saw
still,

blessingof it,or
appear we
A. But
flood

put

knew

desired
when
an

end

how

to

value

it,and made

and
the
it

it.
did
to

it break

it ?

off?

what

did

the

Dr.
and

OF

295

MAGIC.

It seems,
that men,
conduct,
by a differing
lime
way of life too gross for so excellent and sub-

have

converse,

and

SFSTEM

rendered

since
unqualified

train

have

to

seem

communicate

themselves

the flood
forsaken

themselves

so

the
such

to

unworthy
that the angelic
earth, and only
render

as

selves
them-

acceptableand worthy by a life of earnest


to the study of divine
application
science,and who
seek after the high illumination.
A. So that there are some
who enjoy this extraordinary
societystill?
Dr.
Why not, pray? the good spiritsare the
they change not, neither is their goodwill
same;
towards
has

abated

men

been, and

take

them

them,

; but

the

of the world

custom

still is,to be

shy and afraid of them,


be evil spirits,
and, as the world calls
that a good spiritcannot
now
; so

to

devils

offer its assistance

to

man,

or

about

go

do

to

any

mankind, but they are frightedand terrified,


cept
cry out the Devil, flyfrom it,and refuse to ac-

good
and

to

the benefit offered.


A.

But

Dr.

it

No.

But

after another
A.

Are

and
with

how

them

treat

so

who

they treated

are

they treated

are

treated

as

demoniacs,

the Devil.

Did

ans
magici-

as

that

and

conjurers, necromancers,
not

sort

of

me,

as

even

all the while

you

are

were

talkingwith

the

Devil, and lest I should

A.
Dr.

while

cannot

And

you do, nor


folks do, nor

Having

are

you

deal

for such ?

you take me
A. It is very true, I did.
Dr.
Ay, and are you not under some

the Devil

act

not

we

not

then

manner

how

Why,

Dr.

all do

seems

talkingwith

fright,
if you

raise

here ?

true.
measure
say but it is in some
of the Devil than
no
more
yet we know
converse
so

much

carried

on

any more
neither.
our

with

conversation

him

than

thus

other

far,my

296

SYSTEM

who

companion,

all this while

was

door, and

the

to

came

case,

MAGIC.

OF

writing his

callingto

the

doctor,
to him,

Well, says the doctor


read it over;
the paper then, and let mr

told him

he had

done

pray give me
deed,
inhe gave him his paper, which
a long one
was
so
and very close written, containingall his case,
and
which
it seems
was
required
particular,
very
abundance
doctor

able

was

I shall not

down.

Indeed

him

if he

did

did

story, and
or

he

My man,
nothing

said

said it

that

if it could

conclusion, he
this

to

thus

on

he, who

of his

he

should

yet know

went

that

but

tire the

case,

was

very
be

not
was

sure

have

with

told

me,

I hinted

intricate

resolved, and
he should

brought
get

never

therefore

that

little

me

before, except

difficult and

says
what

do you take
I take him

I, what
should

care

the man,
find out

not

who

he

so

I do

but

or

man

two

the

and
to

he

it,

over
came

him

he

business

that I look

Why,

the

Devil, says he

I come
to, when
This discourse

house, and

'tis you

who

was

to
was

the

seek
;

occasion

jurer,
con-

we

with, says
done by him,

for,and have

I,and

some

I doubt

to.

who

cunning
before

for

deals

other affairs.
satisfaction in my
who you look for,said
I don't know
don't know

he ?

the Devil.

is,or who
get my

be ?

to

man

for,says

take

I suppose, said I, you


that deals with
and one

you

rest

man.

Why,
Why,
Nay,
I

the

not,
of the

was
as

did

he

me

if he

and

case,

he told

undone, and

be

here,with asking

his man's

the paper ; but


him
let me
to

I desired

so

this account, and


with settingit
reader

interruptedhim

I
not

read

not

with

being tired

believe

thought the grave


taken.
I was
reallymis-

but

give him,

to

far from

was

than

advice

of better

d'ye think

man

I seek

came

indeed

to

the doctor's

that I

was

at

first

cautions

magician,the

not

leave

two

or

his

written

he had

the

to

I first spoke

when

When

made

and

shy of him,

so

that, though

he

did

not

him.

to

asked

should
a

if it had

as

me,

eleven

are

you
twelve

or

looked

man

ask

to

the

but

he,

said

nestly
ear-

he

whether

me

in
at

uneasy

stay all night,but withal

to

venture

again

come

inquirerseemed
directlysay no;

been

could

if he

him

perceived it; Well then,


willingto stay here with me about
hours, and sit up all night? The

given it

and

down,

case

doctor

at

roundabout

many

him, and

the

three

so

doctor

paper with
days ? The

297

MAGIC.

OF

SYSTEM

looked

little frightedtoo.
The

seeinghim

doctor

ask my advice, turned


backwardness.

Sir, says
seems

look

to

at

he, I perceive you

Ay,

says
have
spirits
the

damned
It is

the

see

he,

are

is afraid the

he

you

good

mankind

and

have
of art, and who
of
sciences,suffer by the errors
are

men

turns

the

why

conversingwith

short, that

that he

what.

at

reason

they take us all


rogues, and conjurers.
very true, sir,said I, I

afraid, in
says

that

sacred

fame

common

With

left off
we

it ; he

blue.

he, you

how

you see
studied

man's

decide

must

little frighted,
I don't know
will burn

the

smiling at

me,

Sir, says I, smiling,I believe


candles

if he would

as

me,

to

you

the

afraid

to

for

it

see

will
man

devil-mongers,

now

raise

the

Hark

ye

stay all

he

is

Devil.

friend,

night? speak

honestly,if you are, and tell me so.


a
Why, sir,says the man, I can't say but I am
little uneasy
about
it,though I don't know at what,
I. With
for I an't very apt to be afraid of sights,
not
that I put in a word to my companion ; Why cousin,
about
are
seeing any strange
says I, if you
uneasy
what did you
sight,or hearing anythinguncommon,
to this gentleman for?
come
very well
you know

298

what

you

what

you

told

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

OF

understood
you
expected of him.

him

me

I must
says the conjurer,
is afraid to see the Devil, should

be, and

to

needs

say, he that

never

come

Nay,

to

see

us.

don't

Why,

you
?
ye
says the

always deal

with

the

Devil, do

man.

yet that I deal


you
with him at all ; but I say, you should not be afraid
of him, when
of these errands ; for it
come
you
talk with him for you.
seems
we
you suppose

Nay,

that's

Why,
young

he, I han't

says

man,

tell me,
says the
raise the Devil for me, if you

much

as
can

you

told

to

as

please.
Well,

mind

you

No,

plainwith

be

come,

him

to see

or

no

I, says he, not

not

me,

and

? says the

all,and

at

tell me

have

doctor, laughing.
that

made

me

uneasy.

Well, well,says he, you

shall

not

Devil

the

see

then.
But

shall

would

see

devils

or

of

none

says the

But, says the

are

than

more

doctor, you

shall

see

nothing

again,I don't know what to


generals;pray don't frightme,

man

speak

say, you
any

no.

I tell you,
hurt you.

to

nothing else, sir? says he.


whether
spirits,
they
your

see

in

hurt

me.

again,says the doctor, I'llneither hurt


thee, nor
frightthee ; but if you will have nothing
done for you, what do you give me
for ?
your case
and if you are
afraid to see, or hear anything,why
I tell thee

do
come

you

not

care

to

leave

your

with

me,

and

again?
This

was

such

reasonable

that
proposal,
that I thought

tell my
man
young
playingthe fool with the doctor
not

case

but

if you

I could

he

was

stay, you

300

think, let the

SYSTEM

OF

be

what

case

MAGIC.

will,that it is your

it

suffer your clients to receive any hurt in


to bring any evil
house, or to be frighted,
so
as

business
your

to

report upon

you.

business is

Sir, says the doctor,my


all men,

and

hurt

to

superiorbeings,which
peoplewere

to

the

verse
happinessto conit onlyis wanting to us, that

I have

with; and therefore


the poor

good

is the desire of those

as

none,

do

to

littleless afraid of us, and that


for mere
necessityonly,and not
a

to us
they came
their curiosity,
as is often their case.
merely to satisfy
However, added he, as to the young man
your friend,

let him
back
him

go

to
to

home,
in

me

till Friday,as

come

frightwill

come

and

him

make

desire

hear further.
may
Well, sir,said 1, 1 shall observe
he will ask me
to come
along with
then

I shall

but I

come

warrant

his
to-night,

it,and

do

his
interpret

to

me

heard

you

strange dream

some

very
and

he will

see

great hurry,though I han't ordered

he will dream

ye

you will

to-morrow

then

dream

he
for

will

him;

you

to

venture

him, and perhaps


him ; if he does,

come.

I don't think he will ask you


says the doctor,
morrow
I believe he will be in better heart tocome,

No,
to

with

it may
be he'll offer
all day too, if I desire

and
and

me,

stay all night

to

him,

let him

see

he will.

what

I, he's

I think, said
indeed

if it had

been

fool he

stay
have

I would

case,

my

don't

now

trusted

you.

Well, sir,says he, if you


I

which

can

always ready
best

you
if all the
the

evil

to

manner

hope

render

will

no

able

am

any

you

answer

must

spirits.I hope

you

occasion

in

service, I shall be

those

mankind
intelligence

invisible world

any

expectationsin the
your
and in the mean
time, I

have

more

have

can

be with
will

see

weak

notions, as

attain
the

to

from

Devil, or the

that

there

are

cases

come

more

be

before
a

in, or any
I gave
could, and
who

man,

with

and
a

would

no

give any satisfaction


relief to the inquirer.
in as obligingterms
I
him
as
answer
an
the young
to
we
so
parted,and I came
with the utmost
waited for me
impatience,
kind
it

though
I

When

Devil

the

should

if he

Devil

some

sweat,

which

me,

301

MAGIC.

OF

SYSTEM

came

of

terror
a

was

cold

he

in

was

evening too.
I asked

him,

to

up

for I found

he

how

him

did.

Pretty well, says he, but I'm glad I am got


Why so ? said I. Nobody offered to detain
to you
thought the doctor spoke very civilly

I'm

Ay,

wits, if

I had

Why, I can
has nothing
seen

have

had

he

me

could
to

me

he

be

to

if I had

have

would

had

told you

No,
more,

But
If you

says
I.
not

have

not

service, and

you
you,

seen

to

been

do

that you

and

an

evil

it would

you
would

good,
have

would
been

an

not

devils

all
apparition,
have persuaded

the Devil.
believed

the

doctor, if

nor

hundred

is it you
won't
believe

what

never

or
spirit,

have

not

so

him

me

not

you

he,

going to
and
yourself,
your

am

good spirit;that

it had

Why,

heartily
frightedout of
I

frighted.

said

believe

have

to

that, says he, all spiritsare

for

matter
;

but

hurt

have

need

no

No
to

than

been

it would

render

to

come

rather

do

devil,

spirit,or

have

mind

he
you, that he says positively
if you
had
with the Devil, and

appearance,

any

the Devil.

seen

assure

to

I had

so, and

I should

you,
; and

me.

stay all night, but

to

once

I didn't

glad

to

so

he, he did

says

ventured

my

did

he

sure

away.

go
what
you

have

to

had

conjuring doctors

him
he

for then

says, what
better have

troubled

him.

said

I.

signifies
kept it to

302

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

that's true, said he, and that was


the
I was
loath to leave my
with him.
case
But you have left it with him, says I, han't

Nay,

Yes, says
the

and

worst

he, and let him


of it,I never

intend

again.
What, says I, won't you go to him
No, not I, said he, I have enough
I am
so
frightedalready,I am
away.
don't
such

you
cold

what

sweat

weather, the

sweat

runs

see

am

you ?
best of it

the

make

to

for

an

answer?
come

almost
in?

him

to

go

of him

down

reason

dead

for all 'tis


my

face in

drops.
Why, what d'ye sweat for now ? said I. You are
far enough out of his way
here, an't you?
No, no, says he.
Why, if he has his Devil within
doors, d'yethink he has not his Devil without doors
too ?
Why, all the while I have stood here for you,
I fancy every tree is a man,
and every man
a shadow,
and every shadow
a
spirit.
You
see, said I, 'tis evening,and the lightbegins
double : why, sure
to be dusky, and
so
you see
you
an't so frightedas you seem
be
?
to
Indeed

I am,
I don't

he, I don't

says

be

know

I used

what's

the

laugh at
and
people when they talked of seeing apparitions,
being frightedwith spirits.
Well, well, you'llcome
again,for all that, said I,
matter,

to

use

so

to

warrant

you.
if the Devil

No,
him, says he.
You
will

I
answer

don't know

so

warrant

your

all your

answer

Ay,

catches

he

there

me

own

mind,

again,I'llforgive
said I.

Why,

he

questions.

shall,when

you'llcome

again to him,

come

again,says
says

he.

I, for

an

to-morrow.

Nay, says he, I am


Ay, says I, 'tis no

not
matter

appointed till Friday.


for that,I dare say you

won't

SYSTEM

303

MAGIC.

OF

have

patience to stay so long. Why, you'll


of it all night: I don't doubt
but you'llbe
him
quiries
again also, for satisfaction to your inthough I
; I know
you han't the patience,

dream
with

don't know

say what
him
near

You

may
I'llgo

you
This
where

case.

your

kind

will,says he, but

you
no

assure

more.

of discourse

held

to

us

hard

town

by,

lodged that night,for it was too late to


And
in the morning I happened
any further.
over-sleepmyself; for, in short, my head ran
we

much

the

upon

kept me awake
morning, when I
the

what,
is

almost

and

told

me

Nay, sir,says
mad.
Why,

the

was

me,

been

Gone!

the house
with

to

him

says he has seen


Seen the Devil ! says I : does he know
he sees
him ? I believe he never
when

Nay,
the

see

Devil

haunted.

I:
?

me

house, I believe he
such a noise,and a disturbance,

sit up
the Devil.

it
I suppose
says the man,

said

speak to

to

of

master

of the

man

fain

o'clock.

the

man,

nor

frightedall

he

his life.

so

that in the

so

ten

near

gone.

he has made

he has

night;

young

stay for

never

people have

my
he

all
'twas

got up,

I called for

house

to

doctor, and his invisible world, that

it

"When

go

was

here, I'm

fancy he

has

all

night;

the Devil
saw

him

in

dream.

some

I don't

of my

two

know

sure

my

been

at

how

he should

house
Dr.

is

not

Boreman's

lately.
Boreman, says I, who's that ?
O, sir,says my landlord, did you

Dr.

Dr.

Boreman

all this country,

What,

Why,
he

he's the

does

says I, is he

most

thousand

hear

never

famous

of
in

man

strange things.

conjurer,does

he deal with

the Devil?
I don't

fancy he
very

know

for

deals with

honest

landlord, I can't

that, says my
the

Devil

gentleman,and

neither

does

for he

great many

is

good

304

OP

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

things. Folks that deal with the Devil don't use to


do anything that's good.
Prythee,says I, what good does he do ?
Why, master, says my landlord, they say he lays
when

the Devil
a

when

house
town

our

all

up

that the

be sure,

since

more

any

sat

all round

of him

evil

when

nobody knows,

there

Here

plagued with

and

went

to

it's haunted.

lie in it ; and

could
he

so

folks raise him

other

house

and

doctor

the poor

in

house

wenches

the country, that

did

he

Devil

haunted

been

never

for,

sent

was

frightedthe

so

has

in it; what

night
he

was

cure

can

that nobody
spirits,

the

but

he

are

afraid

so

they dare

not

see

him.

Why, says I, what does he do to them


Why, sir,says he, a poor girlcan't let

?
low
fel-

young
and
if

her, but the doctor will tell ;


they
with child,he'll tell the father of it presently
;

kiss
prove

in
nay, he'll discover all the little whoring intrigues
the country.
Now, master, adds he, this is not
devil's

work

you

know

all whores,

they were

not

the

Devil

very true, indeed, says


the doctor be called ? is he

he
I suppose
that
what
know

if

care

he.
I

That's
must

did'nt

then

what

but

magician?
is,master, says he, though I don't
But he charms
means.
folks,and
a

fellow dares not come


and a young
near
spells,
for fear of him.
honest
Why they say he
an
girl,
lass'sbed
circle the other day round
drew
a young
a
that was
suspected; and when the fellow,that they
to her, trulyhe
thought had to do with her, came
sets

could

not

release

get away

tillthe

doctor

was

sent

for

to

him.

do you believe all this ? said I.


Believe
it, sir! says he.
Why, all the country
believes it,and the young
people are kept in such
And

awe

by it, that

bastard

I don't

got this year,

no,

think
not

there
in

will be

twenty

one

parishes

hereabout;
this

and

time

war

SYSTEM

OF

305

MAGIC.

that's very
hard, master, says he,
the king is like to want
too, when

soldiers.
discourse

This
hear

of my

doctor

without

away

Thus

him

to

so

entertained

I had

back

go

the

to

obliged to

was

go

him

it from

with

you
in

this last part is merry

and

I have

of the doctor's

heard

my friend's
continued
course,
dis-

enough

other hands, I
many
and particularly
it was

by

exploits
;

is it

nor

mean
tainly
cer-

him, that he kept all the young people,


the wicked
; whether
part of them, in awe
of

true

there

far I have

than

loath

was

to

him.

relation,as
more

man.

seek

to

stillI wanted

but
diverting,

was

mean

and

by spellsor charms,
that

were,

The

I could

what

those
to

come

never

spellsor charms
certaintyabout.

story of his persuading a young

his wench
he

was

he

could

to

release

in,the doctor
him

smock, and that when


his spellupon
him, so that

set
out

get

never

till the doctor

that he

and

and

into her

get both

to

fellow

would

release

not

for

sent

was

him

till the fellow

obligedhimself to marry the girl; this


all over
that part
story, I say, is so firmlybelieved
of the country, that nobody doubts
of it.
But

to

back

come

little to

fellow that

story of the young


1

friend, and the


with him, which

my
was

shall

in a more
it
give you now
summary
way,
being too long for my work ; the short of the case
this : the fellow being heartily
was
as
frighted,
you

have

heard,

asleep,but
his chamber

was

no

he dreamed
and

to

that

his

with
spirits

him

that he

not

able

was

got

sooner

that
to

bed, and

to

the

doctor

bed-side, with
he

was

speak ;

at

but

came

two

first

fell fast

so

into

devils

or

terrified,

that the doctor

spoke kindly to him, and bade him not be afraid,


for that here was
a good angel come
to him, to give
him
to
a full answer,
happy, and for his satisfaction,
s.

m.

306

SYSTEM

all his difficulties


to

and

hear

him

receive

this,the

that upon
:

but

at

that
which

his message,
advanced
spirit

he

cried

the

doctor

said, Well, since


of

that he had

and

MAGIC.

OF

easy ; and
close to the side
bedbe

refused

hear

to

spoke angrilyto him,

refuse

you

and

and

out,

do but

nothing to

the

advice

tion
direc-

and

shall leave

good spirit,we
disturbingdevil which
a

and

the

to

you

possessedyou before :
and
this the doctor
the good spiritvaand
nished
upon
devil
of his sight,and an
out
ugly frightful
in the place,which
ened
remained
grinned and threatbut said nothing to
in a terrible manner,
him
of the last spectre frighted
him : that the horror
of his sleep,
him
out
so
terriblythat he waked
knocked
up the people of the house, and told them
same

Devil

the

in

was

the

the whole
sat

morning,

the

horse

and

As

the

to

as

him, but

soon

it

as

was

away.
doctor had told

to

went

he

the
that

happened
doctor

at

was

his

the young
Well, says the

just as
why,
O
you

servant
maidin
his

being

as

he

said

terrified

to

away
enough. It

appearance,
in

hurry
the

to

came

house, the

door, speaking to somebody that


man

the

party

went

away

came

up.
what's
doctor,

the

matter

now

bid you come


till Friday.
but let me
sir,says the young
speak with
man,
another
little upon
occasion
that has hapa
pened
I did

not

since, and
t'other business

Come,
know

he

for

coarse

house

doctor's
when

just dismissing,and

was

nothing ; and
light,he took

friend, and

my

it was
so
man,
young
this
last degree with

he

and

went

the

the

saw

turbed
word, dis-

hostler

the

family;
with

up

and, in

room,

your

dreaming

come

I'll wait

Friday, as

on

in

then, says

business
some

again about
appointed.

upon

you

you
the doctor, I believe

warrant

frightfulthing

ye
or

have
been
you
other to-night:

308

said

had

least he

; at

told

he had

SYSTEM

him.

more

Well, says the


and

relieve

their

by

hadst

who

had
you

doctor, you
out

us

counsel

great many

there

see

good
willingto
are

are

at least
difficulties,

of

and

your
need

advice

if thou

and

no

have

would

plained,
ex-

and

would

but

the

Devil,

to

say stood
terrible and

it,

questions answered,
to

come

me

behind, and

who

afterwards

frightful
to

acceptingthe good counsel,


you
and

not, when
the whole
story

and patienceto have heard


courage
have had all your doubts
you would

had

and
have

gave him
told it you, with

extricate

good

doubt

no

he would

sure

spiritsin being,who

beneficent

and

was

So he

large as I have
particulars.

at

MAGIC.

OF

had

from

you,
and the
the

peared
ap-

preventedyour
which

answers

first appearance:

appearing to you, depend upon it


that part, for I have not
your imaginationsupplied
all night ; besides, a good
home
from
stirred out
like
a
shape and appearance
spiritmight assume
familiar to you.
that it might be more
me,
as

for

my

But, sir,says the

I do
what
must
man,
young
be
? if I have rejectedthis good offer,it may
now
will not now
resolve me, or do
the same
good spirit

anything for me.


Perhaps it may,
obtain

may

stay with

me

says the doctor, or


resolution for you ; are you
by daylight?
now,

Ay sir,with all my heart ; I'llwait


if you please; for I
all night too now,
that you will do me
In short,the fellow's case

now,

no

perhaps I
willingto

all
am

day, and
satisfied

hurt.
was

thus

words

(takeit in my
desperatelyin

again;) He was
love with a young
gentlewoman in the country, had
her a long time, and gained her goodwill
courted
far at last,that they had agreed to be married
so
;
other objecthad
but on
sudden, some
a
presented

friend's

to

her

own

friends, who

had

better

estate

than

this

man

young

he

and

at

grown
half mad

was

that

after this she seemed

him

the

of her

reason

309

MAGIC.

he found

and

kept up from him ;


she was
at
liberty,
him, and

OF

SYSTEM

his mistress

at

was

first

last,that,though she
cold

the

with
a

and

was

indifferent

disappointment:

little kinder, and

coldness

but

to

told

after all

that,

another

thing perplexed him, and that was, that


that he
three nights together he dreamt
a
saw
neighbouring gentleman kissinghis mistress, and,
in downright English,lyingwith her.
This last tormented
so
him, and he was
perplexed
his love and his jealousy,
that he could not
between
tress
rest ; to this was
to be added, that though his miskinder

was

had

given

what

to

do

him

before, yet her father


positivedenial, and he knew not

and

him

to

for

than

direction

in this

the

cunning man.
Upon these things,the doctor, after

went

to

he
difficulty,

circumstances

which

have

all the intervening

taken

your

up

this very good advice ; whether


by
his art, consultingof spirits,
thod,
or
by what other meI know
not, but he delivered it to him in this

time,

gave

him

form, or to this purpose.


which
Friend, says the doctor, the intelligence
have

had

relatingto thy
regions,and by the aid of
thou

art

so

favourable
to

good
The

with,

afraid
to

to

which
good spirits

those

receive

thee, if thou

it from, is very
art

invisible

the

affairs from

and

kind

harken

disposed to

advice.

that thou art so


woman
young
is not
dishonest ; those dreams

deeplyin
thou

love

hadst

in

and proceed
prejudiceof thy affection are injurious,
from
the grinning,angry
which, as thou
spirit,
ance
saidst,appeared to thee in thy last night'sdisturbit would
be wisely done, if thou
: however,
wouldst
withdraw
thy affection from this object,for
I

am

well assured

disposeof

her

her another

parents, who
way,

will

never

are

resolved
favour

thee

to
;

310

and

if thou

SYSTEM

takest

MAGIC.

OF

againsttheir consent, will


neither give thee portion or blessing,
will thy
nor
marriage be happy.
Ask me
tion
not
by what rules I obtain this informain the view
of other
offers
; quiet thy mind
which
perance
present ; preserve thy virtue and temmay
seems
something in view, though
; there
shall be more
faction
to thy satisyet at a distance,which
this,had

than

even

lightof

her

it gone

forward

and

moderate

happinessglancingtowards
thee from a remote
part, intimatingthat thou shalt
if the exercise
be very happy, and live comfortably,
of a patientand quiettemper prevailover
rashness
and passion; but if the latter prevail,
expect misery
and distracted circumstances
be thy lot.
may
The
than
better instructed
I
youth went
away
should
have
expected from an art which I have so
was
very bad an opinionof: but this Dr. Boreman
a strange man,
according to all the reports of the
of things,
country about him, and did abundance
of his art, which
carried a face
even
by the methods
of good with them, as is said before, page 303 ; if it
a

see

delusive, and

was

much

the

coloured

dangerous,as

more

with

mist

the

from

came

of

it

Devil, it

covered

came

virtue, and

was

so

and

character,
religious
and with a mouth
always full of a loftycant,
if talkingfrom a divine oracle, and
directed by
as
in
spirits
always employed for the good of mankind
general,and to do acts of charityand beneficence to
afflicted or perplexed persons in particular.
Thus
Boreman

far from
:

friend who

my

he gave

conversed

several other

me

accounts

with

Dr.

of

him,

which, notwithstandingall the good thingspretended


to, and
me

the

canting words

stillthat he

conversation
should

fine

with

must

such

still call devils

charms, and

of the

have

had

spiritsor
:

that

familiars ; that he

he

some

such
used

did

doctor,

not

vince
con-

unlawful

beings as I
spells,and
disown

the

SYSTEM

311

MAGIC.

OF

of spirits
to him, assuming visible bodies;
appearance
well known
that he had several
it seems,
; and
was,
of

books

magical experiments I

well attested

whether

performancesin

those

It is true, or else
that he did

yet they say he

there

have

heard

it also

any wicked

were

books, or not,

cal
magitell.

I cannot

usually,
generalreport must lie most unperform several strange things;

was

known

never

do,

to

or

direct

the

doing,any mischief, or to encourage


rious
any injuthing: it was usual, as they report of him, to
for the country people for the preserving
set spells
their cherry-gardens from
being plundered, and
their orchards
from being robbed : take some
of the
tales which

pass for
three young

That

creditable,as follows

fellows

being gotten into an


I suppose
under
his particular
was
orchard, which
a
large bell to hang to the heel of
care, he caused
their shoes behind, like a heel-spur,
by which they
alarmed
the house, and raised the people,who
rounding
surthem
all ; when
the orchard, took
they
were
taken, the bells being to be pulled off,could
not

be

seen,

all the way


he committed
Another

and

yet the

they went

he

the

time,
made

of them

justiceof

them, and then

heard

was

the peace,

till

ceased.

boys being gotten

some

cherry-garden,and
tree,

to

sound

of them

into

cherrya
boy see
great mastiff dog
of the tree, waiting for his
full in the face, and grinning

one

the

being up

sittingat the bottom


coming, looking him
and snarlingat him if he offered to stir ; so that the
down, was
obligedto
daring to come
poor boy not
sit in the tree until he cried out for help ; by which
the people of the house came
and found him
means,
he
in the tree ; and
as
as
soon
they were
come,
could see
of the dog, neither could anyno
more
body
see

The

it but
methods

times, were,

himself.
he

took with

it seems,

lewd

exceeding

people of

those

and

such

many,

312

SYSTEM

that,

as

landlord

the

stood

wenches

in

MAGIC.

OF

told

him, and

of

awe

friend, the

my

the very name


of him.
No petty thefts but he would

were

young
terrified

with

after

committed

they were
fame,

common

would

tell

Whether

if

people'scattle

them

which

way

have

told

could

he

and

father's asses, I cannot


could not have told him

say

them,

discover
if

Saul

how

find his

to

I dare

but

believe

may

gone astray, he
look
for them.

were

to

of the

we

even

affirm

kingdom,

he

Samuel

as

did.

yet this Dr. Boreman,

And

as

would

they say,

not

suffer any such thing as a witch to live in the country,


all occasions;
but exposed and detected them
on
and

the wicked

him,

as

was

spiritson
reported of the

fled from

all occasions
house

they said

which

haunted.

was

How
devils
powers
divine
but

to

reconcile

only,
are

correspondence of
and
yet that magic
say;
by good angels,and by

this

cannot

communicated

appointment,I

the contrary

can

see

no

to

reason

be evident

to

seems

to

by

suggest

the

people
conjuring

Ephesus, coming and bringing their


tian
books, and burning them, upon receivingthe Chrisfaith by the preaching of the apostlePaul, to
thousand
the value of fifty
piecesof silver.
this subject
There
abundance
of books
are
upon
left by this Dr. Boreman
as
they say,
; and
some,
but
called ;
with rules of art, as they are
they are
kept so up in privatehands, that I do not find they
The works of the
to be come
are
at, by any means.
enthusiast Jacob Behemen
to be
seem
rightfamous
of the same
refined,
kind, though something more
and
and less rational,being all in the clouds
fusion.
conof

This

Jacob

magician ;
pretended to
a

Behemen
but he
see

it very ill to be called


He
kind of a visionist.

took
was

and
things invisible,

hear

things

A. SYSTEM

unutterable

His

writingsare

rather

both, for I

pretend

the

was

very

particularman

namely,

reason,

very

that would

many
never

with

one

was

one

it

except

his admirers, who


clared
deamong
the better for them, only,and

be

to

with

for them

enthusiastic,or

or

them, and

better

himself

magic
met

never

that

because

he

did

to

my

censure

not

them.

understand
Now

either

understand

to

for that

to have
might add, he seemed
he published things unintelligible.

it,for

in

truth

some

and

313

MAGIC.

OF

that

may
desire
that

not

seem

pass

readers
more
rashly,I
intelligent
my
will please to
reduce
the
following things into
pretation
meaning, if they can, and favour us with the interof the life
particularaccount
; being some
of this famous
religiousengineer, for I know not
what

else

call

to

him,

the

and

titles of

of his

some

books.

By
which
stirred
he

was

the
he

differences
knew

how

not

and

up

moved

might know the


Upon which, by
in spiritwrapt

which

and
to
to

the

laid aside

divine

zeal
and

in all his
continued

hands,
which

ask, seek, and

in,he was
knock, that

up
seven

drawing and will he


into the holy Sabbath, in
whole
days, by his own
:

after he

himself,

to

came

the

follyof youth, and was driven by


dalous,
earnestlyto reprehend impudent, scanblasphemous speeches,and did forbear

actions
to

until
was

himself
satisfy

religion

divine

confession,in highestjoy
he

in

truth.

remained

he

controversies

his

get
the

the

least

the

beginning

year

of

appearance
living by the

1600,

of the

when

he

evil,and

labour
sixth

was

of

his

seculum,

the

second

possessedwith a divine light,and by the sight


of a sudden
object was
brought to the inward
of the hidden
nature.
ground or centre
time

314

SYSTEM

Yet

somewhat

open
of the

field,and

there

Creator

in the

MAGIC.

OF

doubting, he
beheld

the

into

out

went

miraculous

an

works

signaturesand figuresof all


created
thingsmanifestlylaid open; whereupon he
taken with an exceeding joy,yet held his peace,
was
in silence,praisingGod.
But
ten
after,in the year 1610, through
years
the over-shadowing of the Holy Spirit,
he was
a
third time touched
came
by God. and renewed, and bestowed
so
enlightened,that lest so great grace behim should slipout of his memory,
and
upon
he resist his God, he wrote
privatelyfor himself
(without the help of any books but the Holy Scriptures)
A

books, such as these :


many
of the Signature of all Things.
Book

Consolatory Book

Misterium

Book

of 177

Certain

Letters

with

certaiu

These

and

the

out

think

to

Boreman,
that

be

we

could

for

Persons
hidden

some

of this

aught I know,

are

at

for their

much

about

reader,

Words.

right learned

be still extant

here

of his life ;

times,

certain

if he

has

for

they

extraordinarytitles,
the
as
as
intelligible
all which

to

thusiast
en-

an

mend
recom-

mind

age
The

to

two,

or

barrass
em-

and

specimen I
of a piece with
be much
the good Dr.
only with this specificdifference, viz.,
as

understand

bringing

divers

understanding

friend

found

Complexions.

Genesis.

upon

labours

curious

his
come

to

learned

rhapsody

Four

Theosophick Questions.

Keys

I believe

above

to

magnum

may, for
recommended

are

of the

to

the

wise

as

Jacob

he

in.

went

carries

us

things there,
teach
clouds

us

down

understand

if

and

anybody

Dr.
to

into

up

us,

there

Boreman
to

nothing of,

clouds

the

was

teach
when

us

we

may
for
what
were

taught.
Thus

you

have

the

two

invisible

and

unintelli-

316

SYSTEM

OF

CHAP.

MAGIC.

IV.

it is understood
as
by the
Of the doctrine of spirits
magicians ; how far it may be supposed there may
with superior beings,without
intercourse
be an
familiarityivith the Devil, or evil spirits
;
any

with

the

When
to

transition

to

of Scaeva

sons

seven

exorcism, and

to

the present times.

cast

the Jew

the Devil

of

out

pretended
possessed

to be affronted
taking it in scorn
pretenders,and disdainingthose that had
by mere
which
of the names
he
use
no
authorityto make
was
subjectedto the terror of,flew upon them, as the

person,

the Devil

rage, Jesus I know, and


but who
are
ye ? and he never

text

says, in

says

he,

they fled

from

away

what

him

naked

and

Paul

know,

left them

till

wounded.

by what authorityDr.
the
Boreman
or
any of these magicians dismissed
haunted
Devil
from
houses, chased
spirits
away
the placeswhere
from
they had made any appearance,
is reported,
and kept the Devil in such awe
as
Had
the doctor
I cannot
reallycast the
yet learn.
Devil out of any demoniac
or
possessedperson, and
openly have exercised such an absolute power over
him, and had it been well vouched
by persons of
and sound judgment, we
then
known
must
integrity
that there were
believed
have
some
good spirits,
the doctor
some
beings,whom
superiorintelligent
favoured
tions,
so
was
by, that knowing his good intenthey would assist him with their aid against
the evil spirits.
Now

in

But

there

the words

of

are
our

name

or

innumerable
Saviour

are

difficulties in the way;


express, that this kind

goeth

not

317

MAGIC.

and

fasting,and I do
being a person so pious

by

prayer
of the doctor

much

read

not

but

out

OF

SYSTEM

himself that way at


to exercise
as
religious
all ; what
he might do in privateI know
not, but
learn, he acted as by the immediate
by all I can
that
deputation of those good spirits
; intimating,
that they acquainted
they brought him intelligence,
him with the circumstances
of every inquiringperson
him
that
what
directed
to
answers
they
;
give;
and

so

that he

but, as it

was

their

were,

to evil
messenger
from such and such

spirits,
orderingthem to remove
places; that they empowered him, by speaking such
and

such

words,

he

as

But

directed

was

limit,and

charm

to

such

within

and
to

the

what

it is

is

fact

circle of

there

some

are

that of such

with

this

do

do

in any
of mankind.

and

safe

narrow

damage,
their

and

In

they

creeks
that

part

what
of the

world,

good spirit
of thingsfatal
flyingball of a
a

air, and

will

approaching tempests
their fishingthey may save
upon

up

where
on

shore

secure

them

the

shores, or into

they will receive no


they may bring home
from those deep snows

colds.

Laponia
converse

and

before

doors

cattle,and
severe

we

that it appears in a
in the
is seen
; and

deep snows, that


by hauling them

boats

and

their

at

therefore

call good, I will


may
I grant it at present or no.

as
spirits

yellowish green
knock

doubt, viz.,

in the

deny here, whether


The
people in Norway tell you of
which at all times givespeople notice
destructive

ple
peo-

such

to

see

appearances

not

and

such

ground.

proved ; let us
can
good spirits

not

likelythese
they reallyare believed to
world, for the generalgood
That

down

operate upon,

all this is stillattended

that

and

bind

we

with,

sorcery, but which


whom
they consult

told of several

are

not

by

they call
with

upon

way

their
every

which
spirits

of witchcraft

and

and
good spirits,

urgent

occasion

318

for relief and


to

them

cattle.

their

to

do any hurt
the Lapland

never

What

is it my

not, neither

do I know

may

MAGIC.

OF

assistance,and who

or

witches

SYSTEM

present

inquiry.
Whether

not
those, who at
are
good spirits
certain people on all the coasts
some
fair winds
for ships
said to procure

these

the request of
of Norway, are

sea, I will

going to

no" undertake

to

upon strict inquirylearnt :


First,That it reallyis so in fact

say

but this I

have

that upon

going

people there, and upon paying them a


consideration
small
(not above two dollars),
they
assured of a fair wind, exactlyat such a
been
have
time, from such a certain point of the compass, and
hours, as has been agreed for.
to last so many
Secondly, That this has been agreed for when
to

certain

have

the winds

been,

the

as

call

seamen

it,set in

to

directlycontrary point,and for a


considerable
time before ; and that when
they have
the agreement, they have
and declined
gone
away
lain a long time without
a fair wind, till complying;
and again,that upon so complying they have never
blow

trade

from

failed.

Thirdly,That
them

to

they

will

be

disdain, and

to

if you
raise a

offer

desire,or give money


high wind, that is,a storm,
to

refuse your money


very angry,
ask you in their language,if you

with
think

they deal with the Devil ? that their power comes


does any hurt in the
that never
from a good spirit,
world, but always does things kind and good, and
for the benefit
All

of mankind.

and
accounts, histories,
the northern
parts of Britain
our

of

or

Either

air,and

are

the inhabitants

yet

none

of those

full of the appearance


on

sundry

casions,
oc-

hurtful to
are
spirits
join in any hurtful things.
inhabit in the regionsof the
these spirits
and take cognizanceof our
so
near
us
are

and

them,

to
spirits

relations,concerning

SYSTEM

OF

319

MAGIC.

and affairs,
or
they do not : if they do not,
persons
what do they appear for ? if they take cognizance of
and

us

they

of

affairs,and

our

devils

not

are

certainlydo

would

yet do

hurt, then

none

for
though spirits,
the

mischief

utmost

the contrary, those spirits


do eminent
on
sundry occasions to mankind

on

therefore

Devil

the
he

could

good

they

vices
ser-

must

ficent
supposed at least to be good and benein the vast
panse
exbeings,inhabitingsomewhere
of space which
call the habitation of spiwe
rits,

or

be

the invisible world.

And

this leads

the

by

us

hand

that

to

hitherto

unintelligible
thing called the second-sight; that is
themselves
sible
vimake
to say, that those
good spirits
to
some
particularpersons, and represent to
them

the form

shadow

that person that


those perthey have a mind to have seen ; and even
sons
do
them
but
times
oftenare
hurt,
representednot to
to

or

of

warn

of this

or

approaching mischief, death,

or

danger.
To

what

should

purpose

the

guiltyof doing good, except

with

should he
say to what purpose
this or that man,
who
cares

not

befall him

can

to

shall yet come


to pass in
warnings of evils in time, that
man's

is

not

like the

destruction.

what

evil may

or

him

which

This

never

design of evil,I
foretell evils awaiting

to

represent

is

Devil, who

thingsin effigy,
? to give him
reality
he

Devil, who

avoid

may

is

it ?

always seeking

For

example :
The second -sighted
Highlander sees a young lady
with three gentlemen standing at her right hand,
in
of them
intimatingthat they should every one
their turn, be her husband
; and, however
unlikely,
this
women

is

to

comes

pass

standingon
directed
by this

wives

the
and

very

that

he

the
to

faces
so

as

the

sees

left hand
know
and
to

like
of

they
habits
have

man,

shall

and

all be

of them

them

of

number

known

he
his
scribed,
de-

are

and

320

SYSTEM

OF

this,though seeming
A

pass.
sees

him

his friend

to

the

to

the man's
driven

river

him

be

would

that

driven

last he

at

drawn

the

to

Now,
which

yet

water

or

the

at

rent
cur-

ford, says he,

the

affairs

own

river,and

the other

on

hold

throw

of, and

shore

and

and

with

ingly
accord-

was

in

great

so

ful,
care-

side of the

rope to
with great
a

in that

river,he
him, which
is
difficulty
his life

manner

how

that

true

the

intelligence

the savingthe man's


gave, was
dealt with
have
it, that this man

man

they will
:

it is

though

this

Devil

else, say they, should

that the other

man,

that

this

the

therefore

Devil

life,
the

know

man

him, should

to

stranger

danger ? But I answer,


and
knowledge of futurity,

be in
has

this could

no

not

Devil, or from the Devil.


Besides, why should the Devil
the

him

warn

he

the other

on

saved.

was

be

the

I know

danger :

took

to

forward, for the river

come

opportunityto

an

sist
as-

strong for his horse, adding that

that, running
had

man

with the current,


and
away
the man
him was
to warn
sent

but

danger ;

the

to

you, mind
your
and enters
the
on

comes

chance

may

said,galloped up

was

calls

not

too

be in

than

better

you

newly risen,and

was

would
he

and

it

brink, and

side,bidding him
the ford

chance
save
you may
will pass the ford, but will be

whom

to

the river's

ward
for-

out.

get

man

and

the water,

by

to

The

bank

them

him, Ride

with

was

road,

coming

between

being

to

the

great distance

river
that

life,for he

away

at

great

ridiculous, comes

on
travelling

horseback

on

man

says

first

at

second-sightman

towards
he

MAGIC.

not

much

drowned,
It

tell the man,


and
of the danger of passingthe river ? would

is

and

rather
as

many

evident

where
spirits,

that

the

that

the

more

should

man
as

he

could

in witchcrafts

Devil

acts

by

have

been

and

the agency

familiar
of the

SYSTEM

OF

321

MAGIC.

wizard, they are always famed for doing


of evil,tormenting
mischief,prompting to all manner

witch

or

particularpeople they are empowered to


act
murdering others ; destroyingcattle,
;
upon
or
settingfire to houses, ships,stacks of corn
hay ;
and in a word, everythinghurtful, and everything
the

hateful.
is

There

some

tinguish
to distherefore,certainly,

reason,

those

between

spiritswho

and

careful,and assistant to mankind,


are
mischievous, destructive, and
enemies

the

to

evidentlyof hell, the


in all their

actions,and

of all the

emissaries

judgment

is

selves
them-

the

in the ends

last

and

What

they employ.
made

be

to

that

of the Devil

nature

very

and

those

declare

good :

common

kind

are

are

appears
aims

contrary

mains
contrary effects,re-

from

be considered.

to

them
to
They both act, at least we understand
invisible spirit
act, by the assistance of some
; or, as
it may
be more
properlyexpressed,the invisible
and by them.
act in them
spirits
that I think is
As
and possession,
to witchcraft
plain,and needs no discourse upon it ; it is known
in plainEnglish,
evil spirit,
be all from
to
or
an
from
is no
the Devil.
There
to dispute it ;
room
the wretches
employed, acknowledge it, and the
need
hellish thingsthey do discover it ; so we
say
no

of

more

But
what

who

is it that

inform
spirits

their eyes,
?
I
into this

to

call it ? I

they call
inquired of
S.

M.

these other
? what

them

secret

thingshid from

people?

power

the

opens

of

rest

have

that

many

of

sorts

me.

kind
man-

examined

and who have


second-sight,
with
shall I
the people who
are, what
can
hardlysay, blessed with it ; neither

do

with

acts

with

meet

of the

matter

discoursed

hands

see

before

is it the business

that,nor

it

so

about

kind

themselves

it, seem

all that

and

only

of astonishment

to

at

hold

up

I have

their

thing,but

the
Y

322

SYSTEM

give no

can

To

understood
this

they wonder

at, but

do

it.

it is

me

MAGIC.

of it ;

account

understand

not

OF

for it

wonder

more

to

seems

that
be

it should

not

nothing more

or

be
less

supposing an invisible world, or


world of spirits,
have alreadybeen
ing,
discoursas
we
in part granted; I say, supposing
and
have
such
and
that they inhabit the
there
are
spirits,
invisible regions(how near
from
remote
to or
us,
ence
know
we
not),and that the realityof their existthen is accounted
is certain,this second-sight
than

for thus
Two
mankind

that

ways
; be

by itself; I
mankind

it
say,

two

with

by

this

man

as

the

otherwise, we
the

so

of

means

know

not

any
this

science, or

art, or
call magic, and

we

conversingwith them,

Secondly, Or
render

personal,and particular
and by such partithat man,
or
cular
is only known
the person ;
to

immediate,

methods
whether

with
spiritsfind to converse
for good or evil,that's a question
they maintain an intercourse with

ways.

First, By
converse

those

these

themselves

spirits,
acting at

visible, and
and

such

their

call

gician.
ma-

distance,

transactions

particular
persons, and
such occasions as they think fit,and as they find
on
needful ; without
or
ance
acquaintany further concern
with the person, or communicating to him or
very,
them
of the disconature
or
anything of the reason
or
any knowledge of the person so making the
discovery; and this is what we foolishly
enough call
the second-sight.
Nor is this notion in anything inconsistent either
the nature
with reason
of the thing ; the angel
or
that stood with the flaming sword
in his hand was
seen
by the ass of Balaam, and not seen
by his
Our
master.
Saviour, in his glorifiedstate after

to
perceptible

such

we

324

SYSTEM

OF

that he

the man,
by that

go not
road,) for if he

MAGIC.

that gat, (thatis to say,


does, he will fall into bad

by

hands.
The

tells his

servant

asks

stranger, and
him

him

he, I tell it

Sir, says

so.

and
he
master,
what
he meant

calls the

by telling
for good, if your
For if you go by

it.
to
pleaseto hearken
his servant
that gat, (mentioning the road which
had named,) you will fall in with the robbers who
haunt those hills,and will be overpowered and mishonour

chieved.

What, says the other gentleman that was


with him, mocking at the second -sightedman,
fool-bodies

of those

one

ye

ha' ye
how
? pr'ythee,

call

they

morning
d id they
An

to

say

wa

but

you

go
are

Scots

that
expression)
seeing a vision this
were
they,and what

(a
been

many

you

honour

your

your

seers

to

will gang, says the man,


gang
will remember
what
told
I have

ye find it true.
first gentleman answered, Were

when

you,
The

you

say

Yes, and't please your

they a troop,
honour, says the

man.

Well, well, says the


of devils

troop
flouted

all

on

were

and

were

went

attacked

shall go
So the man

in the way.

hands, and

gentlemen

two

gentleman, I

on,

and

his way
they said

went
as

robbed

one

his

one

own

of the

was

the

they would,

servant

gentlemen had his arm


and was
pistol-bullet,
brought back the
and

back

an

killed,

broke

with

same

day

to

house.

What

it must
be, that could thus form an
spirit
of thingsthat would
to pass, that
come
appearance
determine
cannot
we
; but
supposing this story to
be

true

in

certainlyone
that it gave
danger that

fact,as
token

many
of a

such

have

been, this had

good spiritin it ; namely,


the gentleman fair warning to shun the
awaited
him, and as it were, sent an

him

express
he had

to

avoided

the

Now,

SYSTEM

OF

from

invisible

the

despised,he might
danger.

not

the

this been

had

325

MAGIC.

world, which,

have

Devil, if

escaped,and

I have

Devil, and

of the

if

of his nature,
rather have been

as

tion
no-

any
well as

signs,
de-

his part would


to have
sent
agent of his to the troop of robbers his friends,
notice, that such a gentleman, and
give them

an

to

such

another

and

that

meet

and

far

in

such

he would

artifice he
did

him,
a

have

run

them

into

of; and I will

master

was

the way,

coming upon
place they should be
was

He would
surprisethem.
warning the gentlemen of

from

that

with

the

sure

to

have

been

so

their

danger,

it with
not

all the

say

that he

gentlemen above, to scoff


and flout at the poor second-sighted
and make
man,
a jest of his intelligence,
as
you have heard ; that so
they might go on, and fall into the danger they were
warned
against,rather than go another way, and
not

avoid
"

prompt

two

it.

Some

of

these

themselves
appear
and not to others
of

the

credited,who

islands

western

also

names

not

of

Scotland

be

may

the circumstances

only,

of
they have not only abundance
these second-sightedpeople there, but they have
in this
abundance
of things discovered
them
to
the approaching death
and especially
manner,
upon
disasters of any person or family. It is true, the
or
of them
but
examples he brings are most
trifling,
have
relations in that country generally
we
many

but

the

informing spiritsthink fit to


these second-sightedpeople,
to
and if the author of the description

received

persons,

for

truth, which

are

considerable

and

vers
di-

examples are to be had, which are new, and


without
precedent; nothing is more
frequentamong
than that of foretelling
the death of any
them
son,
perof
which
I
of
some
can
examples
give
my own
knowledge.

326

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

OF

gentleman'shouse in this town, near


friends
St. James's, and he happened to have some
ment,
entertaininvited to his house
that day upon
an
I

at

was

the

occasion

of which

I do

not

just

member.
re-

now

an
Among the guests at his table was
tiful
ancient gentlewoman, and her daughter a fine beaulady,and was I think to be married the
young
next
week, or within a very few days : there sat opposite
another lady,of what country I do not
to her
but she was
remember,
a
foreigner,and I think
but
Dutchwoman,
a
was
appeared as a person of
good figure.
This foreignerit seems
to the gentleman's
came

house,

not

as

invited

business

some

to

the

entertainment, but upon

of

consequence
her to stay, and

ready,he asked
despatch their

business

dinner

being just
they would

told her

afterwards,and

led

so

her

the ladies.

in among
After

dinner, the gentleman and this foreignlady


which
withdrew
to despatch their affair,
was
thing
some-

relatingto the Exchequer, where he had an


employ; and in discourse, she said to him, pray
who
is that elderlylady that sat oppoMr.
site
And
? so he told her the lady'sname.
to me
that young
charming lady is her daughter,I suppose?
the
Poor
she.
Yes, says
gentleman.
says
lady,says she, I am very sorry for her, for that her
beautiful creature
indeed, and I
daughter is a most
she is very fond of her, 'tis a sad thing! What
see
d'ye mean?
says the gentleman. Why, says she,
the young
and the
lady won't live above a fortnight,
will almost
her heart
break
poor lady her mother
for her
The
own

am

very

sorry.

the story with


gentleman (who told me
mouth) was
extremely surprisedat what

said, and

would

jestedwith

him

showed

much

so

fain have
;

but

understood

she affirmed

concern

at

it

it,that

it

as

his
she

if she

and
seriously,
he

could

not

it off for

carry
knew

it ? I

it you,
world can't

SYSTEM

OF

it upon
I tell you

see

show

then

jest;

327

MAGIC.

he

asked

her, says she, I wish


she is

dead

her, for her hour

save

her how

she

I could

all the

woman,

is come,
ask me
told me
the story

questions. My friend
it had
almost
about
immediately; the concern
it all ; in
answered
frightedhim, and the event
about
three days the young
taken
lady was
very
turned
and
that
ill,which
to
to
a
a
vomiting,
the very
fourteenth
fever, and she died on
day
no

more

afterward.
Another

time, walking in

London,

there

the

garden,and

next

and
could

see

her
a

of those

walking with

her

sister

other

on

me,

three?

we

that
the

she

the

the

lady had

told him

been

by

what

call

were,

on

one

was

we

side

man
gentle-

one

the

son
per-

man's
gentle-

her.

told

we

Well, says he, the air won't


a

she

Now

ill,and

very

country for air,and

said

sick ? said he.

been

die within

father

we

is the middlemost

Who

walked

daughter who
Has

that side where

on

with

was

garden near
gentlewoman walking in
tween,
being but a low wall be-

young
there

mount

of her, and
that

was

friend's

was

him

recover

it

true,
into

was
come

how

it

was.

her, for she will

days. I earnestly
pressedhim to
tell us how he knew
it ; he answered
ambiguously a
good while, but as I pressedhim with great importunity,
he told me
he, You cannot
: said
seriously
it as I do, I wish I could not see things so as I
see
do, but her face now
at this instant is to me
exactly
of

you

head

The
within
But
may

very

to

week

visible,and

head
no

that

is,the skeleton

other.

right,and

the young

woman

died

after.

return

suppose,

death's

scull,and

or

thingwas
a

few

can

that

supposed they

we
subject: as these spirits,
of things
make
any representations
to whom
they please,so it may be

to

can

the

make

themselves

visible

also,

328

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

when, and to whom


theyplease; and this is attested
ing
by many witnesses, and evidenced by several differmet
circumstances, of which I have, by inquiry,
in my
In the Highlands and

with

great many

time.

Islands,they tell you

of

the poor ignorant country people call


which
spirit,
the more
cient
anBrowny ; or Bronne, as it seems, was
name
they gave it, as the Norwegians have
another, whom
they call Bielke.
who
Much
pains has been taken to examine
he is a good spirit
this Browny is,and whether
or
a

bad

but

of the stories

most

with

meet

are

so

ridiculous, that I rather take


or
fabulous,or trifling,

imaginary than real ; if it be


some
employed
low-prizedspirit,
the meanest
of people,and on
the meanest
among
worth
of
occasions, scarce
naming, and yet most
rather for evil than good.
them
It is worth
observing,that where these frequent
visionists,
are, and these second-sighted
appearances
we
rarelyhear of any paw-wawing or conjuring,no
black-art-men, very little magic. I fancy it seems

the

appearance
be
real, it must

to

what

rather, that

be

business

invisible

these

agents

do, and what intercourse they carry on with


this world, they generallydo it themselves, they
have

to

managed

not

are

of the

assistance

and

by

called
art, or
artists. But

in

to

as

they

the

aid

make

no
things visible at pleasure,they want
agents,
their
own
they do their own business
way ; and in a
of
them, none
word, they have no magicians among
that consult with
those they call cunning men,
or

the

invisible

they

have

fanciful,or

no

world
occasion

overrun

behalf

in

of such

with

of others

it

they are

men,

vapours,

as

we

are

seems

not

so

in this

part of the world.


Yet
them

they

have

some

remains

of

sorcery among
and
dicted
particularly
they are strangelyadtoo,
In the isles of Orkney they use
to charms.

SYSTEM

329

MAGIC.

OF

they tell you it is as


be the bleeding
effectual as the strongest stiptic,
outward, by a wound, or inward, by any breaking
the vessels,wrench
strain,or by distemper ; and
or
for this they have
particularpeople, whom
they
a

charm

call

stop bleeding, and

to

What

charmers.
these

magic

part

of

the

practice,I

charmers

black

know

art

or

it

but

not,

they perform it at a distance, and without


seeing or knowing the persons ; only the person
who
is in distress by bleeding, sends his name
to
the good spirithe talks
the charmer, and he sends
with, and
of, and (as the magicians say) converses
the bleeding is stopped in a moment.
This, the
charmer, as they call him, does, by repeating the
of the person
he always
name
afflicted,to which
adds some
barbarous
unintelligible
language of his
own
ger
repeatingwhich he sends the messen; upon
is perfected. Now
this is
and
the cure
away,
with the magic of other practisers
much
the same
;
for this they tell you is the charmer
the
speaking to
with, who
immediately
good spirithe converses
distressed
flies invisible to the poor
patient,and
seems

the

works

These

charms

several
to

cure.

purposes

to

some

cattle, some

cure

also of several

are

human

cure

kinds, and

bodies, some

quiet great dogs,

to

and

prevent
along,and

their

fallingupon people as they go


perhaps, to prevent their barking

some,

thief

may

the

attempt

won't

call the

for

house

work

of

that

when

part, I suppose

good spirit. They


have such a varietyof those things in other
parts,
well as in our
as
own
especiallyin
country, and
Ireland, in Norway, and in some
parts of Germany,
be
that it would
needless
of
to
give an account
they

them,
as

and

little

out

of the way

too

in such

work

this.
But

must

come

little

nearer

home.

These

330

arts

used

are

SYSTEM

more

MAGIC.

OF

this

on

side

the

world,

as

the

rendering darker

be more
to
things visible,seems
the case
that side ; and as I am
on
inquiringrather
what
the
Devil,
our
magicians practisewithout
other
than what
the Devil
or
spiritpractises
any
the magician, I come
without
to
bring all these
understanding.
things down to your immediate
have been diving into mysterieslong enough,
We
and been
serious till perhaps you
tired ; for a
are
little grave doings wearies
of day ;
at this time
us
if the subjectwill afford us any diversion.
let us see
and
The
little
not
a
age is witty beyond measure,
wicked

too

whence

but

is it that

we

have

no

magic in our wit ? It is not many years ago, since;


the sprightlypart of human
wit relished with mankind,
and men
were
bright by mere
inspiration
; the
if such
there
dictated
good spirits,
things of
are,
of men,
value to the minds
in the
they conversed
of the mysterious world, but without
very confines
the sublime
out
with; they had
raptures and agitations
infernal, the

the
had

they
could

the

fire

humid

without

without
the

the

brimstone

horrid
;

they

phemy
bawdy, and jest without blasbuffoonery,and vote without
; talk without
bribery; write without pedantry, and read without

laugh

without

party.

strangelyis the course


with good spirits
of things changed ; what
and bad
all
do everythingwithout
we
are
spirits,
spirit
; we
the
magic, and no witchcraft, the Devil without
Devil ; we
laugh without a jest, and jest without
But

wit

now,

bless

write

we

us

all ! how

without
lewd

sense,

and

read

without

beyond whoredom, and devout


preach without doctrine, are
beyond religion; we
without
without
principles
doxology,
religious
; pray
God.
and worship without
a
do to find out
the magic of
Now, how shall we
taste

we

are

332

dress

to

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

la courtisane, the

the
religieuse,

turban, and

on

the

and

the

puts

has

the

vest

habit

from

the theatre.

Christian

the Quaker

atheist

superiorpare it is much
the same
: mimicry and
oppositecapacities
engross
the
beau
atheist
conversation
turns
polemic,
; the
the actress
practisesmodesty,
disputesprinciples,
wit : fools write
and
the pedant panegyrics upon
the
satire,as clowns teach manners
; the fops are
of weight ; and
since, by accident, wit and
men
sense
appeared under the title of the Tatlers,the
eternal clang of tea-table tattle has rung the changes
In the

scandal, and

upon

of the

appearance

set

up

for the

universal

censors

of conversation.
go any further now
after magic ? could thingstake
need

And

this,without
? will
spirits

for

we

tell

such

with

general converse

ries
inqui-

our
a

turn

the world

as

of

this could

happen by
of things,or
the nature
even
by the things of
?
acted
nature
No, no : invisible operations are
in the
invisible world ; the magicians are
from
an
be
right,all the great things they do could never
with a superiorrank
intercourse
without
done
an
what
other Devils
of beings,be they infernal,or
you pleaseto call them.
few bright doings for examples. Upon
Take
a
sit every mornwhat foot does the brightlord
ing
all the works
his chocolate, talkingupon
over
of the
And

any

man

learned, himself

how

and
no

just his
man

reflections!

understands
wise

unlearned

to

scandal?

good-natured and well-mannered


nobody laughs at him till he is

age, that
forbears it afterwards
how

me

so

talks

How

when

that
little,
like

wise

him.

he

are

is the

gone,
his remarks

talks

or

much,
be trulysaid,
may
In which, however,
so

it

lordshiphad this happiness,that he chose to


take it for a compliment, instead of a satire.
admirable
Sir Timothy Titlepage is an
gentle-

his

SYSTEM

333

MAGIC.

OF

knowledge of the first leaf of everything,


his ignorance of the inside of
completely covers
anything. His just character is so true a picture

man

his

that you

of the age,

need
such

further

no

go

for

reason

sellers'
price,and the booktrade is so much
improved; seeingthey buy
books that read least,and that, according to
most
the famous
Dr. Salmon, the having a good library
makes
doctor.
a
man
a
However, sir Timothy, no

why

bears

nonsense

doubt, understood

local memory
that could
men

good

authors, and had


the editions of books,

to

as

Latin.

Nor

judgment, that
unlucky linendraperasked

I have

heard

the

learned

derlandsa, who
and
in

The

him

called

author

once

was

as
as

he

of,till

ing
concern-

Crocus

Hinupon
the knight presently
owned, but unluckily

forgotthat
but

not

in his

out

an

of

names

read

most
ever

the

the

impressionwas

that the books

rolls,from

came

in Germany,

made
in

not

over

quires,

and

Bremen

Hamburgh.
happy, miserable, generous, cynical,good-

natured,

of humour

out

bart., sir

would
,

approved by somebody, if he was not laughed at


by everybody ; he might sometimes
pass for pleasant,
if he was
not
always surly,and to like something,
only that he dislikes everything. He sets up for a
critic,with this unhappy addition to his profession,
that he alters everything,
and mends
nothing.

be

How

unanswerable

genius
world
had

the

is this
of

influence

the affairs of mortals

upon

less than

could

of

demonstration

hundred

the

here !

thousand

dinary
extraor-

invisible

seeing,if he

devils in

him, he

the practiceof an
universal
carry on
ciety
sopedant, without being whipped out of human
never

for
turn

coarse

the
Crocus

scandal

poet'swords
and

the

to
a

very A, B, C ;
little awry for him,

Hinderlands

Germany linen,which
merchants, and

are

are
are

known

and,

to

of
sorts
particular
burgh
imported by the Hamto every
draper.
two

334

Fellows, that ne'er


Would

MAGIC.

OF

SYSTEM

heard

were

this have

long ere

or

wrote

read of,
his head off.

Roch.

Shadwel.

to

spect
and to invariety,
their share in the magic of this age'smanagement,
would
take up a volume
in
itself;
a
word,
by
they are all magicians,and I won't take upon me to
say, that as witchcraft,generallyspeaking,has for
some
session
ages been engrossedby the sex, and the posthat
the
is
matrons
to
chieflylay among
;
The

ladies afford

say, that
the same

but

none
sex

an

us

old

women

to

seem

infinite

witches

were

have

engrossed the

so

now

sacred

magic lies,in short, all among the


ladies.
shall enter
into the description
of it ?
Who
The
magic of their wit, O how subtle ! the magic
of their beauty, how
!
exquisitelynew-fashioned
and the magic of their tongues, how
charmingly
sciences,and

loud !
To

not

to

make

the

say
these

sonorous

beauties

and

musical.

of the

sex

the

more

fusive
dif-

and infinitely
qualifications,
brightest
than was
so
more
possiblein former ages, we have
three new-invented
of wit and good manners,
colleges
where
the ladies receive dailyaddition to their ordinary
acquirements; and which give them infinite
the past days of their ancestors
advantage over
to which
(grandmothers),and in the frequentaccess
excel all that went
before them.
they must necessarily
the
These
the tea-table, the assembly, and
are
headed,
masquerade ; at the first they learn to be lightif at
and
at the second
to be light-hearted,
the
the third they don't learn to be light-heeled,
in their

defect

must

endeavours

parts of this

I
real

lie somewhere
of those

that

else than
set

them

in the laudable
up in
; whose

so

many
vours
endea-

newly-reformed nation
for the publicgood can
be enough commended,
never
either in printor in manuscript.
have had some
thoughtto inquireamong all the
of the
magicians of the times, and especially

SYSTEM

OF

335

MAGIC.

dens,
pretendersabout Bald win's-gar
Old-street,Whitechapel,"c, and
Whitecross-alley,
the invisible world
from
to
cerning
conget intelligence
this important question; whether
any of
bad spirits,
the white
the good spirits
devils or
or
black devils,or whatever
which
spiritsthey were
formerlyinspiredthe Rochesters, the Dorsets and
Drydens of the last ages, are yet in being ? and if
they are, what has been the occasion that they
have withdrawn
the spirit
of poetry from the English
world?
that not only the fire is extinguished,
and
the genialinspiration
decayed,but that the relish of
there is nothing peris lost ? That
true
as
poesy
formed
that will bear reading,so no
readers
that
the exalted merit of
taste
can
a performance ! even
eminent

more

the

greatest

lines without
without

is sung

men

in

meaning, words

without

notes

without

music,
verse

energy,

poetry without spirit.


sometimes
that the great men,

poetry, and

I wonder

rather, who

or

man

dailypersecutedby the horrid


jingle(I think I should say jangle)of their rhyming
consider
of
dependents, do not
expectants and
their poetical
debts)in
paying their debts (I mean
Devils now
and
kind, and give the poor versifying
then

we

see

distich,at least,in balance

labours

if

they paid but

nous
of their volumi-

after the

interest,but three per cent., it would


reduce

the

of

they do not
(forpensionswill
like

of

public

at least in time

might in the meantime


good sinkingfund.

debt, and

the foundation
If

rate

think
rather

of this

or

increase

some

the

lay

other

way,
number, and

them), I say, if
I
such way, they may
they do not think of some
think justlyswear
the peace
againstthe assailants,
and
safelyaffirm that they go in danger of being
For in short, such
panegyricked to death by them.
writing is little less in my opinion than a poetical
assassination,and the ministers are in danger of
sweatmeats

draw

the

flies about

336

dying the

death

SYSTEM

OF

of Edward

MAGIC.

V., and being smothered

feather-beds.

with

deliver

Heavens

every

burden
insupportable
it is attended

of

with

and

want

of wit

but

the first makes

two

honest

the

where
panegyric,especially
of money,
want
negatives,

the last makes

from

statesman

the firstlamentable,

the last unsufferable

the first is

the
piteous,the last is pitiful
; the first is afflicting,
last tormenting; the first importunate,but the last
impertinent: and as a wise giverwould give anything
would

delivered

be

to

from

them,

so

rather

wise

receiver

decentlystarve, than to receive at


price of being a plague to the bountiful hand,
of being relieved,as the unjustjudge relieved
widow,

to

the
and
the

be rid of her.

for the

poeticalgentlemen themselves, I think


it may
be said of them
with respect to their magic,
said of a late author of a quadruple performas
was
ance
with respect to his merit ; namely, that there
in his poverty, but there was
at
none
might be some
As

all in his poetry.


In

opinion,however,

my

is

great deal of

call it

dealingwith the Devil


if you will,that poetical
dregs should regalethe age.
If they were
the druggists,
and sold there
sent
to
for emetics, or made
in lotions,and given for
up
I should not doubt their effectual operation:
glisters,
but
that they should
for wit,
be palmed upon
us
(by Jove, and all the hell-born clan of deities!)I
magic

think
should
treason

black

there

or

art,

or

authors, like coiners of counterfeit money,


be drawn, hanged, and quartered,for high-

the

againstthe

king Drama,
Where's

his

crown

of their sovereign lord


peace
and dignity.

the cadence, the

the plot,the
propriety,

genius,not to say anything of the wit, in any one


play,written for these two, or three, or four last
the
and trumpets of the war,
reigns? The drums
broadsides
of the fleets at Barneur
and la Hogue,

togetherwith

the

OF

SYSTEM

337

MAGIC.

terrible clamours

more

of the street

rabbles,riots
mobs, and all the et ceteras of parties,
and rebellions,
quitesilenced the muses, struck them
told they could never
make
dumb, and I am
any
music since,no, not all nine of them
put together.
Now

talk of the black

we

art, of magic, of raising


intercourse with superior
beings

of having an
spirits,
and

the like

I think the

of

art

days,the magic
not
lay the spirits,

our

of this age, has been exercised to


raise them ; to sink the Devil of
up

if

and

they have

world, it must

be

with

intercourse

any

lift him

wit, not

the invisible

the inferior

beings,
if they know
superior,
any degrees among
seraphictrain : certain it is,the impetuosityof
wit has for some
years been all let off in squibs
among

the

not

the
our

and

of
crackers, and so like the lesser volcanoes
terraneans
Lipary and Strombolo, have given vent to the subof sulphurand nitre,while the quantity
moderate.

was

wit
mount

and

Where

then

hemisphere?

in their

several

the revolution
what
not

fire which

is the
those

orbits

of their

can

comets

of

luxuriance

in wit which

them

to

converse

acquaintancewith
upon

the

those

sons

of

art

with

to exert

us

us

us

Halleys in

or

intercourse

in the

ing
bring-

again? If there
let us
of spirits,

their utmost,
in play ; and

and
to

is

an

call

bring

restore

wit, that the new-fashioned

which
the world
ribaldry,
the dogmatic,which, upon
m.

assist

this world

of

inform

difficulty.
bringus to an

good spiritsagain
commonwealth

blazed

disappeared,and when
shall be visible again,
spirits

can
magiciannow
those departedwits, or

with

in

flamed

once

are

solve this

What

s.

the

calculator can
what
astronomer,
all the Newtons, the Wliistons,

the nation

the

when

eruptions,then
overpowered those smaller
Gibello (iEtna) and Vesuvius
roared aloud,
all the country with a torrent
of liquid
overrun

fire.
this

Whereas

now

relishes for wit, and

the strictest view


z

of

our

338

SYSTEM

OP

performances,the

other

their due

may receive
all the true

of the

age.
Pardon

then, from

in

times

the satisfaction of
sense,

voluminous

the

and

the due

scribblers

strange

turn

of the

of affairs

I say,

pardon me to look
back again a little to the conjuringsand black art of
those of
the middle
ages of time, especially
among
them
did not pretend to deal with the Devil,
who
and it will presentlybring us to an
understanding
ourselves.
of thingsamong
After the ancient
magicians had tired the world
with their tricks,and the Devil began to fail them,
ence
correspondexcept to those who kept an immediate
with him
by way of familiar,there came
up a
of magiof magic, as well as a new
sort
sort
new
cians
these

the

of

to

common

mortification

me

perfectionof them,

utmost

censure,

of

masters

MAGIC.

ours

was

case

this

began to discover that the


people it seems
magicians having left off that useful and valuable
study of science, called the knowledge of nature, the
improvement of art, and the instruction of mankind
The

and

in wisdom

virtue,had

turned

their

hands

to

study; that they consulted demons


that they qualified
evil spirits,
and
themselves, by
do mischief, instead of
hellish correspondences,
to
doing good ; and that in short they dealt with the
the terror
instead of the
Devil, making themselves
blessingof mankind.
wonder
When
this came
to be their character,no
and
the people began to be afraid of them, to shun
new

inferior

and

avoid

them

as

kind

of devils

themselves

so

that

kept up their reputationby a


the people withdrew
closer and cunninger manage,
from
the magicians,till at last the
their reverence
Devil was
fain to shift hands
too, and act by other
instruments, or he would have endangered his kingdom
except

few, who

in the world,

340

craftytyrant has

But

sacrifice

The

mob

the oracles

method,

the

find

on

his game

out

as

world

two.

mischiefs,but the

I say, the
;

then

when

men.

Devil

pursued his
generationgrew

one

fashion,and stale,he took to anther


when the cheats of
the augurs grew stale,

out

of

exposed,when

were

predictby

to

or

do,

to

and
easilycajol'd,

are

in the

of use,
; when

more

MAGIC.

more

no

favourite

changes not

this

interest
out

OF

The

He

By

SYSTEM

the

he
entrails,

other ways
:

and

the

could
priests

sets

his wits
for the

means,

to

no

work

carrying

as,

magic, in which he
By a kind of astrological
managed with a great deal of subtletyand art,
bringing the stars and planetary influences into
the art was
play ; and by an unpractisedsubtlety,
then carried on with spelland charm, by words
cut
in metals, and in stones, diviningby the beryl,by
the amethyst,by the lustre of the emerald, and the
brought into
ruby, and by all the old superstitions
called the talismans
rule of practice. This was
a
new
the sympatheticconjuring-stone.
; or
It would
be too tedious for this work, to give a
long historyof the delusions and cheats which the
1.

Devil

mankind

put upon

for three

practiceof this kind


myselfonly to let you
satisfy
years

what

these

of them

talismans

in

hundred
I shall

ment,
way of abridgand what
the authors

by

see,

take

world.

the

were,

pretended ;

four

or

the

descriptionof

them, as collected from the best authors, thus :


of
the name
Talismans, or Muthalsans, was

magical figuresgraved

upon
author of

the anonymous
Talismans
Justified,

whereof

or

metals,

book, entitled,

this

description.
the
The
talismans, says he, is the seal,the figure,
character or image of a celestial sign,constellation,
or
planet,graved on a sympatheticstone, or on metal
The effects which
were
correspondentto the star.
The

gives

stones

tain
cer-

attributed
it is

those

SYSTEM

OF

341

MAGIC.

these

marvellous;
figuresare altogether
graven
said,for example, that the figureof a lion enon
gold,while the sun is in Leo, preserves
to

from

the

that carry

stone

them; and that that of

this talisman

scorpionmade

under

about
the

sign

from
the wounds
of that animal.
Scorpio,secures
For to give beauty and strengthof body, they grave
the figure of Venus, on
the first face of Libra,
and dignito purchase honours
Pisces, or Taurus:
ties
they grave the image of Jupiter,that is,
easily,
a
man
having the head of a ram, on silver,or on a
white
about

stone

and

him, will

be successful

in

he

that

carries

this

talisman

(saythey) surprisingeffects : to
merchandise
and gaming, they represent

see

and
Mercury on silver ; to be courageous
the figureof Mars
the
victorious,they engrave
on
first face of Scorpio; to procure
the favour of kings,
they represent the sun in likeness of a king, sitting
on

throne, with

gold, in
talismans

the

lion

first face

are

ranked

at

his

of Leo.
the

side, in very
In

the

Palladium

of

fine

number

Troy

of
;

the

ancilia ; the fatal statues


of
called^
Constantinople,for the preservationof that city:
in Egypt, which
of Memnon
the statue
moved
and
Roman

gave

bucklers

oracles, as

soon

as

the

sun

was

risen

the

goddess Fortune, that Sejanus had,


which
brought good luck to those that possessed it :
the brazen
golden leech,which hindered
fly:Virgil's
the flies from enteringNaples,and destroyedall the
leeches of a well in that city: the figureof a stork,
which
to drive
Apolloniusset up in Constantinople,
these animals : the statue
of a knight,which
away
served that cityas a preservative
againstthe plague:
the figureof a serpent in brass, which
hindered
all
place; whence
serpents from enteringinto the same
it happened, that Mahomet,
after the taking of
soon
Constantinople,
having broken the teeth of that serpent,
of serpents came
a
prodigiousnumber
upon
statue

of the

342

the inhabitants

of that

SYSTEM

hurt, because

any

those

MAGIC.

city,but

all their teeth

of the brazen

Talismans

OF

without
were

doing them

broke,

as

were

serpent.

into three sorts, viz.,


distinguished
cal
astronomical, magical, and mixed : the astronomireferred to signs of celestial constellations,
are
which
and
with other figures,
some
are
engraven
characters : the magical have
dinary
extraorintelligible
words, and the
figureswith superstitious
of unknown
names
angels: the mixed are composed
of signsand barbarous
neither
but which are
names,
of unknown
or
superstitious,
angels. They bury
them
in the earth, or in the squares of publicplaces,
have
Some
or
they may carry them about them.
believed
that ApolloniusTyanaeus was
the first author
of the talismans, but others are
of opinionthat
the Egyptians were
the inventers
of them, which
Herodotus
his
all

are

seems

when
history,
given names

to

insinuate

in the second

book

of

he says, this peoplehaving first of


the twelve
celestial gods, did
to

likewise

ants
inhabitanimals
The
stones.
on
engrave
of the island of Samothracia
talismans
made

with

gold rings,which had iron set in them instead


of preciousstones
: Petronius
speaks of it,when he
carried a gold ring set with
says, that Trimalcio
of iron.
The gods,which they called the gods
stars
the
of Samothracia, were
those that presidedover
science of the talismans, which
is confirmed
by the
Tertullian
of those three altars whereof
inscriptions
saith he, there are three
speaks. Before the pillars,
dedicated
of gods, which
to three
sorts
great altars,
they call great, and mighty, and strong, and which
believed to be those of Samothracia.
are
Apollonius
makes
mention
of three divinities,
he jointo whom
of
eth Mercury, and relateth the barbarous
names
those gods,which
it was
prohibitedto reveal,viz.,
Casmilus,
Axierus, Axiocerso, Axiocersus, and
which, he says, are Ceres, Proserpina,Pluto, and

SYSTEM

also other

rings,had
body. And

talismans

eighth book
invention

of

the

Solomon

nose

root

animals, in

this manner,
The

his works.

of
This

the effects

seen

cient
an-

of

out

into

about

has

with
no

them

that

possessed in
many
of the emperor
sian.
Vespathat certain

virtues

for those that carried

courage

because, says iElian, this

female, and

likewise

and

stone

historian

beetles,had considerable

strengthand

to procure

cured

name,

in the presence
ancient Egyptians believed

cut

They put

even

instead

set

was

taught it in

had

animal

and

of this country.
The most
made
plants,branches
upon

are

says, that he has


Jew, Eleazer
by

them

all parts of the


it is for this that we
find so

Josephus speaks of them in the


of his Antiquities,
and
attributes the
them
Solomon.
to
They apply,says
of the sick possessedby the Devil, a

ring, wherein

stones,

for

roots.

or

to

talismans

the greatest
the secret
of those

perhaps
figuresof gods, men,

little
many
the ancient tombs

he,

whom

Egyptians,from
peoplehave learned

part of other

343

MAGIC.

The

Mercury.

trees,

OF

is

sometimes

an

the

image of the sun.


figuresof frogsin

talismans, and

believe
Pliny testifies that if we
those that improve that science, a parcelof frogs
in a commonwealth
more
ought to be esteemed
significant
than
iElian says, that
a
body of laws.
those of Egypt took a reed, which
preserved them
from
being devoured by adders or crocodiles of the
the
emblem
that they are
of wisdom
Nile, and
and
relateth, that a philosoprudence. Tzetzes
pher
man
put a stop to a plague at Antioch, by a talisof

stone,

wherein

there

was

Charon

the

head

of

graved. Apolloniusmade use of the figures


of storks and serpents, and the Egyptians commonly
made
of the figuresof Serapis,of Canopus,
use
god of the Egyptians,of the spar-hawk and asp,
from the four
againstthe evils which might come
elements, earth, water, air,and

fire.

344

The

modern

ancient, and
which

SYSTEM

talismans
we

not

are

know

may

MAGIC.

OF

curious

so

them

by

the

the

as

characters,

purely Arabic, Turkish, or of other


The
principalauthors that
tongues.
treated
this subjectin the latter ages, are
on

ental
Ori-

are

milli

Leonardi, who has writ the Mirror


Geber, Bacon, and Paracelsus, who have

have
Ca-

of Stones.
treated

of

astrological
magic, and of the sympathy of stones,
metals, and planets. Gaffarel has composed a book
Curiosities.
this subject; entitled, Unheard-of
on
And
sophy.
Agrippa has treated of it in his Occult PhiloGregory of Tours relateth,that the cityof
Paris

had

built under

been

constellation,which

conflagration,
serpents, and mice ;
and that a little before the fire that happened in the
arch of
year 588, they had found, in raking up an
a
bridge,the two talismans,preservers of that city,

preservedit from

which

were

have
Greek
will

derived

serpent and
the Arabic

which
a-wr^a-ie,
not
spend time to
for

live in

we

talisman

name

Some

of brass.

mouse

from

the

signifies
preservation. We
show the vanityof the talismans,
an

age

that

is

not

much

dicted
ad-

such

superstitions.
but a little way, compared
But these thingswent
followed ; for now
the pagan
clining,
to what
worship dethe world
began to see with other eyes ;
the Devil lost ground everywhere,and the Christian
and in a surprising
religionspread itself insensibly,
all the eastern
and northern
over
especially
manner,
parts, as into Asia, and into Germany and France ;
to

and

it behoved

now

the Devil

to

take

new

measures

also.
Nor

was

he

at

all

at

that

loss,for he knew

his

thod
me-

the face of
to put on
was
presently,and
religion,rank in with the sanctified part of the
people,to wit, the clergy,and draw them into his
scheme, as he had done the pagan priestsbefore.
Upon this he took up the tonsure, shaved himself

for

monk,

himself

up
and

SYSTEM

in

the

habit, put

got presentlyinto

institution

him

and

345

MAGIC.

which

monkey,

or

quicklyfell in with
him

OF

pope

please,dressed

you

the

on

sacred

orders.

ments,
vest-

The

popes

SylvesterII.

induction, and

from

gave
time

this

and
set
quitted the astrologic,
up an
ecclesiastic magic in the world : the success
has
his own
been wonderful, beyond even
expectation;
for it must
the priests
be confessed, when
first began
a correspondencewith
him, they outstrippedhim in
their speed,for they run
before they were
sent.
even
St. Ignatiusoutdid
St. Francis
and
all the arts
of
infernal magic that ever
were
known, or in use in
the world, and, with
his assistance,
did more
to
establish a race
of enchanters
and
church
cians
magi-

forward

he

the

in

have

the

Devil

himself

could

expected.

This
the

world, than
his interest

served

world, that is

all the

still

at

which

of

him

for

magic

to

say,
: and

world

western

plan

side of
on
one
effectually
for Europe especially,
and

ecclesiastic
in

China

loss for all the

might

we

world, and which


of enthusiasm

or

Confucius

then
at

or

out

other
an-

philosophic

and

Japan.

But

he

rest

of Asia

and

Africa,

call the

that time

church

rather

drew

middle

part of the

ripe for

was

magic,let

was

any

kinds

it be almost

what

it would.

Satan, who
no

want

but

could
the

not

always sees his opportunity,and has


of vigilance
the occato lay hold of it,saw
sion,
could not
He
readilyfind out a handle.
presentlythink of a method ; till at length

industrious
the

Devil

found

out

the contrivance

of

Unity againstthe Trinity,the house


of Ishmael
of
againstthe house of Isaac, the race
the bondwoman
of the freewoman
againstthe race
;
circumcision
the
the
against the baptism, and
pigeon to mimic the Christian
magic of Mahomet's
settingup

dove.

346

MAGIC.

OF

SYSTEM

scheme, he found out a


tool fit for his purpose
; a fierce ignorantArabian,
insolent,
bold, subtle,cruel, and merciless ; to men
and audacious
to Heaven
magic
; who, by this mere
of enthusiasm, backed
by the sword and spear, set
senseless
up the boldest, the grossest, and the most
of all

settled

thus

Having

impostures that

which

this

at

yet

in the world

was

ever

time, and

for above

past, has strangelytriumphed

years

world, has
the

from

spread

few

to

past,

years
besides.

the

thousand

tian
the Chris-

over

Asia

over

and

Africa,

and

of India
west

east, to the utmost


and it was, tillwithin

of

master

fourth

of ecclesiastic

is the force

Such

itself

islands

utmost

of Africa

corner
a

the

part of Europe

magic

and

how

siastic
into the ecclefar it is gone, besides this,to break
affairs of the Christian world, is not hard to

describe, though it would

of this

at the close
especially
the particulars.

What

acted

been

to

Even

papal hierarchy!

whole

be

to

me

entire

one

its constitutions

system

Christian

much

to

by
zeal

doctrine

by

room,

inquire into
magic

clergy,and

in

has
the

itself seems
popery
of antichristian
gic
ma-

all sorcery

are

sense
they prevail upon
head
by the tail, upon

upon the
Devil.

too

work,

Romish

the

among

up

series of ecclesiastic

continued

take

and

witchcraft

nonsense,

upon

by enthusiasm,
the

doctrine

the
and

of the

possiblethat mankind, blinded


to
obstinacy,could sink their reason
by their own
fraud
and
notion ; establish
cheat, against
erect
refuse
and plainness;make
Christian sincerity
men
in
their eyes are
when
to see
open ; worship priests
How

the

name

could

of

it be

God, and

of

light,if they

of

hell, and

Devil?

were

under

set
not

the

in the
up darkness
bewitched
with the

entire

management

room

magic
of the

348

SYSTEM

OP

MAGIC.

Cheapside to buy a license to commit whoredom


the highway, and stock-jobHeaven
to rob upon
or
in Exchange-alleyby puts and refusal !
Arabia
If ever
there was
any magic in Egypt or
like this,historyis entirely
had the
silent in it,nor
Devil
craft enough to teach his disciples
ever
any

in

such

What

art.

priestshave
do

ours

been

it is with
But

raised

pardons for sin,and license to sin,had


bought and sold at the church doors, as
!

us

times, and the church magic


all the conjuringsof the ancients,as much

these

outdoes
madam

as

tumbler,
does

are

merry

Violante
or

as

As

outdoes

stage-

common

hospitalthorough-bred surgeon

an

mountebank

would
the heathen
of money
if their gods had took bribes as

and

be

to

sums

tooth-drawer.

and
religiousmagic, the enthusiasms
heresies that reign
deal
must
us, I think we
among
with them
to have
done,
seems
just as their maker
let them
alone, give them
magic,
up to their own
and

to

to

their

our

their

own

the easiest
be

own

delusions, to believe

making.
to

be

For

as

those

discovered, they

holy
are

the

lies of

cheats

the hardest

are

to

they are generallysupportedfrom


this invisible world
these
of spirits,
mighty good
superiorbeings ; that is to say, the Devil, with
whom
the fathers of these religious
frauds have so
intimate
acquaintance,that the mischiefs they
spread,and the confusions which they bring every
day into all our
religiousestablishment, are too
deep-rootedfor all the skill and applicationof the
world to cure.
more
religious
But I must
observe
cessary
one
thing here, which is neillumination ; and though it should
to your
bring me back, and draw me in again to the sin of
hates ; yet venturing the
gravity,which the town
I say it is necessary to take notice
generaldispleasure,
effluvia of hell,which
here, that these religious
cured, because

SYSTEM

at

present make
so

are

as,

magi, the

such

349

MAGIC.

OF

confusion

of

principles
among
the
embraced
by
demonstrably
present
the
with good spirits,
sages, the conversers

Rosicrucians, and

of the occult

masters

sciences,and

all the other

pretendersto supernaturalsand secret


to
room
illuminations,that they leave us no more
all natives of the same
doubt but they are
climate,
bred up in the same
country, carryingon the same
interest,and will share
when
and

the

and

tares

last in the

at

shall be

the wheat

as
critically
separated,

skilfully
assured they

well

are

we

tion,
destruc-

same

will be.
fair

againstall the modern


trine
teachers of the Rosicrucian
whimseys, and the docof spirits,
of them
viz.,that none
apply to the
establishment
of true
religion. On the contrary,
they establish,or strive to establish,old errors, and
broach
trine,
docnew
continually
; they preach another
and their notions, were
they not exposed by
This, indeed, stands

their

extravagances,

own

brains,

enthusiastic

and

would

themselves, being a kind of religious


expose
sense
ramble, a confused and a confoundingheap of nonger
be in danotherwise
poor people would
of being wheedled
into their delusions,but this
the

unravels

all their

dark

tends

schemes, and

show

to

that
of all the rest, and to convince
us
emanation
black art, all a diabolic,a mere

the cheat

us

it is all

of hell.
Thus
all the

all their

magic detects
bombast
blustering

high and

itself,
of sacred,divine,

and

exposes

excellent, and

whence
such-like, discover
they
the pretences to illuminations,communication,

come;
or

intercourse

world, appear
dreams
the

and
spirits,

an

and

more

pretences,

of aerial substances

inhabitants
essences

and

be

to

with

thousand

of the
;

their
more

no

their

spirituousbodies,

and

elements, the
abstracts
which

invisible

of

refined

poreal
incor-

quintessence,

they put

upon

the

350

SYSTEM

MAGIC.

OF

I say, they all smell of the fire and brimstone,


is evidently
of hell,their invisible world
born

world
are

understood

be

to

the

infernal

their

world, and

study of the sacred sciences is neither


to speak in the
common
dialect,than
the Devil ; there it begins,and there

more

or

less,

dealingwith
it

must

and

will end.
else

What

their

means

of

philosophic cant

ing
their confoundmingling the supernaturalessences,
the terms
of religionand
things divine, with
and
the jargon of their unsignifying
the dreams
of God, Devil, Heaven,
language ? loosingthe name

Hell, in the

cant

trade, and the laboured


fire,immortal
flame, mental

of their

expressionsof sacred
perfection,corruption,illuminatinggenius,
spirit,
the
and a vast
throng of words, tending to amuse
foolish,and distract the wise; tending to destroy
of heaven,
religionand all the solid establishment
of the just,or punishment
whether
for the felicity
of the wicked

magic any tokens of a truly divine


and was
this demonstrated
institution,of a heavenly original,
by its confirming and conforming to
of either natural or revealed
the principles
religion,
something might be said for it ; or was its tendency
the understanding,and
to
establish,not bewilder
in the minds
God
to fix the knowledge of the true
establish our
faith in
it qualified
of men
to
; was
divine illuminations,and trulyto direct our
worship
time
and homage to him, encouraging at the same
humility,and every Christian virtue ;
peace, justice,
should
this the
not
we
were
dispute with
case,
and the
the converse
of spirits
between
them
us
and fled from
invisible world, the spirits
uncased
hence, with the spirits
yet embodied, by an invisible
Had

inconceivable

and
it

their

is, a

comes

to

matter

communication.
indifferent

be understood

to

us

better when

But

leave

it

as

present, till it

at
we

arrive there.

SYSTEM

OF

351

MAGIC.

CHAP.

V.

Of the magic of the present time, as it stands


strippedin the last chapter,
from all the pretences
of the magicians, and the delusions of hell; of
what
luding
length it has gone, or is like to go, in dewhat
the magicians can
mankind;
do,
and
that they reallyhave
with
now
no
converse
the Devil at all : so that the art being at an
end,
the historycomes
end of course.
to an
in the last

chapter,brought down this idol


called magic to its true original,
strippedit of all the
masquerade dresses,jesteda littleabout it,and at last
Having,

laid the bastard


father

of it ;

world, that

would

one

should

the Devil's

at

it would

the

contradiction
this

is

case

the

to

be

that the very boys and


dirt at it in the street.
But

think

able

be

door, who
so

barefaced

posture
im-

an

longer in the
appear no
hissed off the stage, and

would
girls

throw

quite otherwise, and

Devil

is the true

goes

on

his

own

and

stones

in

spiteof
way

if

that

nation, or country, or people,drop him,


and refuse him, he goes to another;
like a true
at one
no
door, he knocks
pedlar,if he is answered
If he sells counterfeits,and is called
at the next.
at
house, he calls himself
one
cheating knave
or

honest

man

balked,

but

repulseshe

at

carries
meets

The

another.

Devil

is

never

in spiteof all the


his game,
with, nay, in spite of Heaven
on

itself.

Besides, he is
like
known

and
disguises,
lady at the ball,if she happens to have been
in her
masquerade habit yesterday,tonever

at

loss for

852

she

morrow

gets another

disguise.
is concealed
for

devil

take

him

Nay,
the

If he

there.

If he

and

saint

after

or

shall be
to

more

and

shall mistake

him

magician of

another

where

he

perfect
here, he

be blown

is discovered

all,even
finds

Devil, and

that

happens

to-day,you

for

MAGIC.

OF

SYSTEM

known

again,and
kind

he is known

morrow.
to-

to

be

be

disguisedany
has
his
he
with
him, to win and
longer; yet
ways
please you, and draw you in, at least to bear with
him, seeing he
see

crowd

you
about

harm.

no

Thus, do you

puppet-show, and do
they not laugh, and halloo, and appear infinitely
pleasedwith the grossest and simplestof all cheats ;
them
and
that though they know
and
to be cheats
delusions,and that they are but mere
puppets ?
So our
magicians,though you know them to be
that notwithstandingall
cheats, though you know
their pretences, they reallydeal with
the Devil ;
that would
have people among
be conus
tent,
yet we
not

the

does

cannot

deal with

and

them

the

that very

upon

score.

know, says the jealous-headedcountryman,


has made
of
cuckold, and don't tell me
a
me

want

to

who

the

cunning
Why, I'd go
rather

was,

going to the Devil for information.


the Devil myself,if I knew
where
he

man

to

than

not

Nay, though

you
of it all,the

worst

think

he

is,or

find it
convince

them, that

fellow is

not

so

of himself

he makes

as

out.

wicked
;

in the

even
as

they

that he knows

than they do, but


nothing of the Devil any more
only cheats them, and persuadesthem to believe he
knows
something,when indeed he knows nothing of
the matter, yet still they will go to him ; such an
old

they had
go

or

woman,

too

been
nor

is

such
with

back

young

fool told

the

cunning man,
it possibleto persuade

it, till they have


come

ashamed.

thrown

their

money

them, that

and
them

they will
against

away,

and

OF

SYSTEM

So that the delusion


has

know

to

man

stillgoes

sweethearts,and

two

which

fellow has
young
who courts
her.

she

of those

lost his

353

MAGIC.

on.

to

goes

two

girl
young
the cunning

shall have

mistress,and

Another

has lost

cow,

old

an

under

wife's tale
her

the

be

pillow,and
The

man.

sends the

her

stole

oracles of

sticks
dreams

head
girl's

poor
it is no

has

nobody, and
girlhome with

lay two

first she

the

away

runs

across

will

on

the

upon

wonder
she should dream
husband,
be the right,
well the
of them, and it may
as

affair of
of

bids

and

satisfies

answers,

yet pleaseseverybody. He

know

must

he goes to the cunning man


who
to know
The craftyshaver, like the Devil's
her.

old, gives doubtful

her.

one

lay. But the conjurer


him
the
once
right,secures
of all the young
custom
people in the country;
and does him
whereas, if he is out, that's forgotten,

that it is an
so
wrong,
is right; and to be

even

harm.

no

This

is the

carries it

on

oftentimes

gets
have

more

quack

much

and

as

the

the

practiseas

his

counsellor,and
the

lawyers,and

cian,
physiDevil

agents

perhaps

of them.
upon as honest a foot too as some
I should
inquirea little here, and expose
weak

he

mountebank

than a licensed
money
than the doctor ; so the

clients than

more
as

gets

and

low-prized game,

great way

the

and

Devil's

the

cunning men, and how they


delude the poor people; but it is of no great use.
For as it is one
of the simplestthingsof its kind in
the world, and
by which the poor people are the
most
imposed upon, yet it is perhaps one of the last
in the world
delusions
that they will be cured
of;
all the cunning men
of a higher kind in the
nor
can
whole world reason
them out of it. They will leave
the surgeon
for the mountebank,
the physicianfor
the quack,the parson
for the conjurer,and God for
the
s.

doings of

Devil.
m.

those

few

short

tales upon

this part may


a

354

SYSTEM

OF

MAGIC.

and show
perhaps illustrate the speculation,
force of fraud, though I doubt it will not
towards
A
his
his

you the
do much

cure.

and boastingof
magician giving out his bills,
down
in the way of
mighty performances,went
other tradesmen
as
do, to Bristol fair,
calling,

and

there

he

did

looked
nativities,
talked

eyes,
blush

broad

and

wonders, told fortunes,calculated


in the girls'
hands, peeped in their

then

things to them to make


guessing from their colour
them, and by a thousand

things stood with


first crept into their cases, and then
questions,
them
for a mighty discovery,
what
they had
with

him

to

of the young
there
with their grievances,
the

Among
him

rest

laudable

question;

the

man

or

not

tell the

it him
as

The

in

cross

told
covered
disthat

no

if in

She

doctor

writing;

and

comes

love,whether
so

was

her

lasses that

case

modest

one

came

to

with that

I shall marry
that she could

herself,but she brings

instead

of

statingthe

question
written, if courted.

above,

if in

doctor

(forthey are all doctors)looks upon


hand ; it is your
seeingit a woman's

the paper,
not

foolish tongues

own

how

minute.

very

own

their

them

and

love,she had

writing,child, says he, I suppose you would


trust
anybody else with it; she curtsied, and

said yes : so he reads it out, if in love, whether


? The girlcoloured,
will marry
me
or
no
man

the
and

said,'tis not so, you don't read it right,sir. Well,


child, says he, I'll read it right by and by ; come
hither sweetheart, pulloff thy glove,let me
see
thy
hand ; so he takes her by the hand, looks in the
palm, cries hum, very well, all's right there ; then
he feels her pulse,ha ! says he, with a kind of start,
is it so ? well, come
child,says he, sit down in this
after a few
chair, I'lltell thee a story : so the girl,
curtsies
and
slightrefuses, sits down ; and the
doctor beginshis story : there was, says he, a young

356

happily done

SYSTEM

her

to

while he held her


in her

OF

MAGIC.

All

infinite satisfaction.

by the wrist,and

looked

this

frequently

face.
first he

the

discerned

unusual

fluttering
disorder in her pulse,occasioned
and sudden
by the
haviour
bestory being well enough told,and the first girl's
mimicked
the life ; by looking in her
to
By

face, he
talked

he

of his

the invisible

hand

out

further

when

go ; and

world, he

saw

the rior
supeshe was

confusion.

utmost

Now,

and

come

knowing everythingfrom

beings and
in the

colour

her

saw

an

my dear, says the doctor, raisingher


of the chair, give me
leave to look

by

the

little

leading her to the window, he gently


lifted up one
of her eyelids,
then he gave two
hums,
and said,pretty well there.
The girlall the while
blushed
and
coloured, and changed now
red, and
then pale; a little conjuration
indeed would tell the
doctor

how

Now,
well

so

if you

as

am

free with

so

case,

think

concern

trusted

counsellor

of

her.
he

me

fit to

the

to
to

as

trust

let

with

the

of

secret

counsellors;and
be

offence,neither

double

if I

spiritscommunicate
if they
people'saffairs to me
therefore you may trust
faithful,
child,adds he, I shall never
safety,
that you commit
The girlwas

gillsof

to

the

as

mute

my

but

me

sit down

of

secrets

judge

not

with

the

me

utmost

divulgeanything

and

fish,and
coloured

said
as

not

one

as

the

can't

press
ex-

red

he is angry.

dear, says he, perhaps you

ther
press you any furtill I consult the good spirits

yourselffreely,so
;

as

turkey-cockwhen

Come,

did

would

me.

him, but blushed

to

your whole
it,and for that,

a
princes,and am
should betrayanybody,

invisible

word

do

know

me

with

me

would

as

it would
the

girl,you

death; you need not be under the


about
that, for it is my business,

secret

least
am

with

was

dear, says

my

be

to

it

I won't

again,who,
distressed

SYSTEM

innocence

always ready to

who

and

357

MAGIC.

thee, are

I told

as

OF

will

fail

not

assist

give

to

of your
directions
case, and
also for your good ; so that I do not need you should
of your case
make
I
to me.
any kind of confession
me

full information

shall be able

help ;

your

so

I'll come

and

which

pray
to

the

that

he

three

her, he offered

to

girlfell a
cunning not

doctor, too

without
directly

minutes,

again.

you

said this

Having

tell it you
sit but two
or

presentlyto

to

go away, at
cryingvehemently ; and the
take hold

to

of

it,and

fied
satis-

hit the

had

mark, stopped,and came


back to her : Well, my
dear, says he, I see how it
of it before, as you
is,and I had partlyintelligence
child,adds he, let's
perceive; but, come
may easily
what

see,

while

is to be done

could

said, but
Thomas

when

but

he

for thee ?

said, what's

would

and
,

thee, child, says


thee, is it
marry

Thomas
blubbered

to

cried all the

done, she

be

plain for crying,that


there she stopped. I understand

speak

not

She

it

he, that I should make


not ?
Yes, says she, and

sadly.

most

Well, says the doctor, but how far are you gone
with child ? let me
know
that, and then I'l